A treatise concerning the lawfulness of instrumental musick in holy offices by Henry Dodwell ... ; to which is prefixed, a preface in vindication of Mr. Newte's sermon concerning the lawfulness and use of organs in the Christian church, &c. ...
         Dodwell, Henry, 1641-1711.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 342 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36257
         Wing D1821
         ESTC R14256
         11844371
         ocm 11844371
         49804
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36257)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49804)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 26:11)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise concerning the lawfulness of instrumental musick in holy offices by Henry Dodwell ... ; to which is prefixed, a preface in vindication of Mr. Newte's sermon concerning the lawfulness and use of organs in the Christian church, &c. ...
             Dodwell, Henry, 1641-1711.
          
           
             The second edition, with large additions.
          
           [2], 84, [3], 143 p.
           
             Printed for William Haws ...,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Library of Congress.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Newte, John, 1655?-1716. -- Lawfulness and use of organs in the Christian church.
           Music in churches.
           Church music -- Church of England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           Concerning
           the
           LAWFULNESS
           OF
           
             Instrumental
             MUSICK
          
           IN
           
             Holy
             Offices
          
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Henry
             Dodwell
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           prefixed
           ,
           a
           Preface
           in
           Vindication
           of
           Mr.
           
           Newte's
           Sermon
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Lawfulness
           and
           Use
           of
           Organs
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           
           From
           the
           Exceptions
           of
           an
           Anonymous
           Letter
           to
           a
           Friend
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           ,
           with
           large
           Additions
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             William
             Haws
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           in
           Ludgate-street
           ,
           MDCC
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           Learned
           Author
           of
           the
           folfowing
           Treatise
           ,
           having
           read
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           Preached
           at
           Tiverton
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Devon
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             and
             Use
             of
             Organs
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
          
           occasioned
           by
           the
           late
           Erecting
           of
           an
           Organ
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           Parish
           ;
           and
           the
           Answer
           to
           it
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           an
           unknown
           Author
           ,
           entitled
           
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Friend
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Use
             of
             Instrumental
             Musick
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           he
           found
           this
           Practice
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           after
           a
           popular
           manner
           represented
           as
           Jewish
           and
           Popish
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Purity
           and
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           introduced
           without
           sufficient
           Warrant
           ,
           either
           from
           
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           or
           present
           Authority
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           He
           was
           concerned
           at
           the
           Abuse
           and
           Misrepresentation
           ,
           having
           a
           just
           esteem
           for
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           English
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           far
           the
           best
           Part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           approved
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           eminent
           Foreign
           Divines
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           their
           Opinions
           concerning
           it
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           its
           being
           a
           perverse
           Imitation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Practice
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Purity
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Worship
           :
           He
           has
           so
           fully
           and
           closely
           Answered
           the
           Allegations
           of
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           that
           't
           will
           be
           a
           vain
           Attempt
           to
           make
           a
           Reply
           to
           him
           .
           But
           from
           so
           silly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           false
           and
           groundless
           an
           Aspersion
           ,
           as
           its
           being
           Popish
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           Write
           any
           thing
           in
           its
           Vindication
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           no
           other
           than
           an
           old
           base
           and
           scandalous
           Objection
           ,
           against
           the
           innocent
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           Answered
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           to
           the
           Confusion
           ,
           though
           not
           Silence
           of
           a
           restless
           Party
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           favour
           me
           with
           a
           Copy
           of
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           partly
           through
           my
           Occasion
           and
           Request
           ,
           but
           more
           through
           the
           Importunity
           
           and
           Solicitation
           of
           some
           Friends
           ,
           he
           has
           oblig'd
           the
           World
           with
           ,
           with
           Liberty
           to
           prefix
           a
           Preface
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           Vindication
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           from
           the
           Aspersions
           and
           Mistakes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Misrepresentations
           of
           the
           Answerer
           .
           I
           shall
           beg
           leave
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           detain
           him
           a
           little
           ,
           from
           his
           perusing
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           ,
           while
           I
           briefly
           Reply
           to
           his
           most
           material
           Objections
           ,
           and
           rectifie
           some
           Mistakes
           and
           Abuses
           which
           will
           be
           found
           therein
           ,
           in
           Defence
           of
           this
           innocent
           and
           useful
           Practice
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           my self
           obliged
           to
           follow
           him
           in
           every
           needless
           Excursion
           from
           the
           Subject
           in
           Hand
           ,
           into
           the
           whole
           Controversie
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Diffenters
           ;
           or
           throw
           away
           so
           much
           Time
           as
           it
           would
           take
           up
           ,
           to
           Reply
           to
           every
           trifling
           or
           contemptible
           Remark
           ,
           or
           those
           captious
           Questions
           which
           are
           made
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Answer
           seems
           so
           Artificially
           to
           be
           formed
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           read
           without
           consulting
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           comparing
           them
           together
           ,
           otherwise
           some
           imperfect
           Citations
           ,
           and
           other
           abusive
           Reflections
           there
           in
           would
           be
           too
           apparent
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           it
           supposes
           all
           along
           a
           Separation
           of
           Instrumental
           from
           
             Vocal
             Musick
          
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           
           God
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           the
           drift
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           is
           to
           join
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           the
           one
           is
           more
           Orderly
           and
           Harmonious
           and
           Beneficial
           for
           the
           other
           .
           And
           after
           all
           the
           tedious
           Harangue
           is
           made
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           tolerable
           Reason
           given
           ,
           why
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           allow
           of
           
             Vocal
             Musick
          
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           also
           allow
           Instrumental
           ,
           which
           does
           so
           very
           much
           improve
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           mainly
           conduce
           to
           chear
           the
           Mind
           ,
           to
           excite
           the
           Aflections
           ,
           to
           help
           out
           and
           assist
           the
           Voices
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           greater
           Discord
           in
           our
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           be
           more
           particular
           ,
           the
           Answerer
           
           begins
           with
           a
           fly
           but
           false
           Suggestion
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           little
           the
           more
           popular
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Organ
             was
             Erected
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Poor
             were
             ready
             to
             Starve
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             was
             a
             stop
             put
             to
             Trade
             by
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             Clipt
             Money
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           very
           Year
           ,
           when
           the
           
           Organ
           was
           Erected
           ,
           the
           Poor
           had
           the
           most
           ample
           Provision
           made
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Tiverton
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           .
           The
           Poors
           Book
           at
           that
           time
           amounting
           to
           946
           
             l.
             14
             s.
             4
             d.
          
           ½
           ,
           which
           was
           above
           100
           l.
           more
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           before
           in
           one
           Year
           :
           Besides
           ,
           in
           publick
           standing
           Donations
           Yearly
           ,
           they
           have
           about
           400
           l.
           more
           ,
           and
           in
           private
           
           Charities
           very
           considerable
           to
           my
           own
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           the
           Erecting
           the
           Organ
           
           any
           Expence
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Parish
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           insinuated
           ;
           for
           the
           far
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Money
           risen
           to
           defray
           its
           Expence
           ,
           was
           by
           Subscriptions
           ;
           and
           the
           remaining
           part
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           Money
           in
           Arrears
           due
           for
           Church
           Rents
           ,
           which
           without
           Sacrilege
           could
           not
           be
           employ'd
           but
           for
           the
           Churches
           use
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           a
           very
           decent
           one
           ,
           and
           needing
           but
           little
           reparations
           ,
           the
           Parishioners
           thought
           fit
           to
           employ
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Surplusage
           towards
           the
           Erecting
           of
           the
           Organ
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           Sacrilegiously
           pulled
           down
           before
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           the
           Sallery
           of
           30
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           for
           the
           Organist
           ,
           goes
           Yearly
           out
           of
           certain
           Rents
           and
           Dues
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           being
           a
           burden
           to
           the
           Parish
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Answerer
           says
           concerning
           
           the
           Dedication
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Exon
           ,
           is
           very
           trifling
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           Reply
           .
        
         
           And
           his
           several
           times
           accusing
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           making
           many
           
             spightful
             Reflections
             upon
             Protestant
          
           
           Dissenters
           ,
           is
           very
           groundless
           ,
           for
           he
           cannot
           find
           any
           such
           thing
           throughout
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           nor
           such
           Instances
           
             of
             
             the
             eructation
             of
             his
             Gall
             ,
          
           nor
           
             of
             the
             stiring
             up
             of
             his
             Spleen
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           insinuate
           .
        
         
           But
           methinks
           it
           should
           be
           very
           strange
           that
           the
           Answerer
           should
           accuse
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Charity
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           else
           ,
           when
           his
           Pamphlet
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           has
           so
           very
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           else
           but
           a
           malicious
           Invective
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ;
           and
           a
           scandalous
           Intimation
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           way
           of
           accusing
           her
           ,
           as
           being
           Popishly
           affected
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           partake
           of
           the
           Innovations
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           corrupt
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Abundance
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Dirt
           is
           thrown
           upon
           her
           at
           every
           turn
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           easily
           rub'd
           off
           .
           And
           tho'
           there
           is
           really
           nothing
           in
           the
           Accusation
           ,
           nor
           any
           tolerable
           ground
           for
           such
           a
           Report
           ,
           however
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           unthinking
           ,
           injudicious
           and
           deluded
           Multitude
           ,
           it
           is
           frequently
           given
           cut
           as
           a
           popular
           Argument
           against
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           dislike
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           ,
           more
           out
           of
           a
           pretence
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           Separation
           ,
           than
           that
           any
           Offence
           can
           be
           justly
           taken
           at
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           And
           that
           this
           is
           no
           uncharitable
           or
           groundless
           surmise
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           their
           Aversion
           to
           Alterations
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Sessions
           of
           the
           last
           Convocation
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           before
           in
           that
           of
           1660.
           
           And
           the
           
             Conference
             at
             the
             Savoy
          
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           been
           satisfied
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           could
           they
           have
           agreed
           in
           what
           would
           have
           satisfied
           them
           ;
           besides
           a
           total
           Subversion
           of
           the
           
             English
             Constitution
          
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           this
           time
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           ,
           and
           always
           has
           been
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Bullwark
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           against
           Popery
           ,
           of
           any
           in
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World.
           And
           't
           was
           sadly
           apparent
           what
           great
           advances
           Popery
           made
           in
           the
           late
           times
           of
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           when
           this
           excellent
           Constitution
           was
           subverted
           ,
           and
           thro'
           the
           Policy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           her
           most
           Zealous
           and
           Religious
           Defenders
           were
           traduc'd
           as
           Popishly
           affected
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Instigation
           cut
           off
           ,
           because
           in
           truth
           they
           were
           the
           most
           irreconcilable
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Tyranny
           and
           Corruption
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           any
           People
           whatsoever
           :
           Witness
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             Royal
             Martyr
          
           himself
           ,
           the
           incomparable
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           *
           who
           ;
           if
           Times
           would
           have
           favour'd
           him
           ,
           had
           Zeal
           and
           Courage
           ,
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Interest
           enough
           to
           have
           
           driven
           Popery
           out
           of
           any
           Kingdom
           in
           Christendom
           :
           And
           for
           certain
           the
           return
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           will
           for
           ever
           be
           prevented
           ,
           whatever
           is
           pretended
           by
           ill
           designing
           Men
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             our
             Church
          
           be
           but
           maintain'd
           with
           a
           like
           Resolution
           and
           Christian
           Bravery
           ,
           as
           he
           maintained
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           adorned
           the
           
             See
             of
          
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           The
           sticking
           close
           to
           which
           ,
           is
           the
           readiest
           Course
           that
           can
           be
           taken
           to
           keep
           out
           Popery
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           will
           be
           able
           to
           do
           it
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           Out-cry
           of
           Popery
           be
           at
           every
           turn
           made
           against
           our
           Church
           Service
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           grossest
           and
           foulest
           Slanders
           that
           ever
           was
           invented
           or
           credited
           ,
           and
           could
           proceed
           from
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           an
           ill
           Design
           against
           her
           ,
           *
           or
           from
           great
           Ignorance
           of
           what
           Popery
           is
           )
           were
           this
           excellent
           Constitution
           destroy'd
           ,
           Popery
           in
           all
           probability
           would
           soon
           destroy
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           quite
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           be
           clearly
           over-run
           with
           the
           Tyranny
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Superstition
           of
           that
           corrupt
           Church
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           domineers
           over
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           threatens
           Ruin
           and
           Desolation
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           too
           much
           what
           would
           be
           our
           own
           Case
           ,
           by
           the
           barbarous
           Persecution
           
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Savoy
          
           ,
           &c.
           notwithstanding
           the
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Declarations
           of
           those
           Princes
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           through
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           by
           any
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           to
           alter
           our
           English
           Constitution
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           admit
           of
           the
           desired
           Comprehension
           ,
           under
           the
           plausible
           pretence
           of
           Union
           ;
           but
           in
           truth
           it
           would
           be
           a
           means
           of
           dividing
           and
           weakning
           us
           the
           more
           among
           our selves
           ,
           than
           we
           could
           hope
           to
           win
           from
           abroad
           .
           'T
           is
           plain
           we
           might
           gratifie
           our
           Enemies
           thereby
           ,
           but
           we
           should
           never
           oblige
           our
           Friends
           ,
           nor
           strengthen
           our
           Interest
           ,
           nor
           one
           jot
           the
           less
           be
           calumniated
           as
           Popish
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           free
           from
           any
           such
           Imputation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           is
           so
           clearly
           and
           candidly
           evinc'd
           by
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           
             Hooper
             ,
             the
             present
             Dean
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           in
           his
           excellent
           Treatise
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             London
             Cases
          
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           needless
           for
           any
           one
           to
           say
           more
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           will
           not
           be
           convinced
           of
           the
           contrary
           by
           his
           Reasons
           ,
           do
           but
           expose
           their
           Ignorance
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           worse
           ,
           their
           Prejudice
           or
           ill
           Design
           .
        
         
           Among
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           those
           who
           dissent
           from
           us
           dislike
           ,
           and
           
           against
           all
           Honesty
           and
           Reason
           make
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           Popery
           ,
           is
           the
           Practice
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           our
           Church
           Service
           :
           But
           't
           is
           a
           very
           ridiculous
           Argument
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           uses
           it
           ,
           and
           very
           uncharitable
           and
           unjust
           ;
           while
           the
           generality
           of
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           abroad
           (
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           at
           home
           )
           which
           are
           any
           where
           established
           ,
           have
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           so
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Our
           first
           Reformers
           were
           certainly
           wiser
           than
           to
           account
           that
           for
           Popish
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           quite
           abolished
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           useful
           then
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           did
           Reform
           where
           they
           found
           it
           grosly
           abused
           ,
           but
           did
           never
           think
           fit
           to
           abolish
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           account
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           Popery
           to
           be
           cast
           off
           .
        
         
           Those
           excellent
           Men
           were
           not
           possessed
           with
           such
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Opposition
           ,
           as
           against
           all
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           to
           run
           away
           from
           every
           thing
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           did
           use
           or
           allow
           ;
           this
           would
           be
           bad
           indeed
           ,
           and
           a
           much
           greater
           Errour
           than
           that
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           avoid
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           must
           disown
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           our
           Saviour
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Papists
           believe
           them
           ;
           then
           they
           must
           lay
           aside
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           because
           the
           Papists
           maintain
           it
           ;
           and
           have
           no
           Places
           ,
           
           nor
           Times
           set
           a
           part
           for
           divine
           Worship
           ,
           nor
           
             set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           to
           address
           themselves
           by
           to
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           because
           the
           Papists
           have
           them
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           have
           any
           Decency
           or
           Comliness
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           such
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
        
         
           No
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           Corruptions
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           we
           are
           Reform'd
           from
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           requisite
           we
           should
           be
           still
           a
           Reforming
           what
           is
           thought
           Decent
           ,
           Regular
           ,
           Primitive
           and
           Edifying
           in
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           Challenge
           any
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           Bigotted
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           any
           one
           Superstitious
           Rite
           ,
           or
           corrupt
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           allowed
           or
           maintained
           in
           our
           establish'd
           Church
           .
        
         
           They
           may
           accuse
           the
           Surplice
           for
           being
           such
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           shew
           of
           Reason
           to
           satisfie
           an
           unprejudiced
           Man
           ?
           Why
           ,
           they
           may
           as
           well
           account
           a
           Black
           Gown
           to
           be
           Popish
           ,
           or
           a
           Judges
           Scarlet
           ,
           
             being
             the
             Grab
             of
             the
             Whore
             of
          
           Babylon
           ;
           or
           
           a
           grey
           Cloak
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           worn
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Friars
           .
           And
           so
           for
           the
           *
           Cross
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           such
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           making
           that
           Sign
           as
           a
           significant
           Ceremony
           ,
           that
           
             in
             Token
             hereafter
          
           ,
           
           the
           Child
           which
           is
           Baptized
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
          
           &c.
           is
           no
           more
           Popish
           than
           the
           speaking
           those
           Words
           is
           Popish
           ;
           nor
           those
           decent
           and
           significant
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           our
           Church
           Governors
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           appoint
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           orderly
           and
           solemn
           Performing
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           Popish
           than
           the
           Time
           and
           Place
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           the
           kneeling
           at
           it
           ;
           nor
           that
           very
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           which
           our
           Saviour
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           .
           And
           the
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           is
           no
           more
           Popish
           than
           the
           use
           of
           Vocal
           is
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           both
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Protestant
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Popish
           Churches
           ,
           and
           both
           for
           the
           same
           excellent
           Ends
           ,
           namely
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           lively
           and
           affectionate
           Praising
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           effectual
           raising
           their
           Minds
           in
           Devotion
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           regulate
           the
           Voices
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           the
           more
           Harmonious
           .
        
         
           And
           nothing
           is
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Protestant
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           at
           home
           ,
           do
           use
           Instrumental
           as
           well
           as
           
             Vocal
             Musick
          
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           I
           give
           Instances
           in
           
           the
           Lutheran
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Foreign
           are
           ,
           which
           are
           planted
           in
           Germany
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Elector
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brandenburg
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Lunenburg
           ,
           and
           many
           imperial
           Cities
           ,
           in
           the
           large
           Territories
           of
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Russia
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Also
           in
           the
           few
           Churches
           which
           were
           Reformed
           according
           to
           Calvin's
           Model
           ,
           in
           part
           of
           Switzerland
           and
           Holland
           .
           The
           Reformed
           in
           France
           I
           do
           not
           mention
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           been
           all
           along
           so
           kept
           under
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           obtain
           an
           Establishment
           according
           to
           Primitive
           usage
           and
           their
           own
           Desire
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           I
           Question
           not
           a
           like
           Decency
           in
           their
           Church
           Service
           ,
           as
           other
           Reformed
           have
           .
        
         
           This
           they
           Zealously
           Petitioned
           for
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Cardinal
             Richlieus
          
           Administration
           .
           *
           But
           that
           great
           Minister
           was
           too
           Politick
           to
           admit
           of
           their
           Petition
           for
           an
           Hierarchy
           ,
           foreseeing
           that
           such
           an
           Apostolical
           Institution
           ,
           and
           those
           Decencies
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           would
           make
           their
           Church
           too
           Beautiful
           and
           Regular
           ,
           and
           soon
           draw
           many
           from
           the
           Romish
           Establishment
           to
           their
           Communion
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           use
           of
           Instrumental
           Musick
           so
           universally
           obtaining
           in
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           National
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           being
           a
           proper
           help
           to
           excite
           and
           enliven
           Mens
           Minds
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           regulate
           their
           Voices
           ,
           as
           most
           unprejudic'd
           
           People
           find
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           if
           some
           few
           of
           singular
           Humours
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           *
           Scruples
           are
           dissatisfied
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           dislike
           such
           a
           Practice
           .
           For
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           every
           Body
           in
           any
           one
           established
           Church
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           The
           Rules
           for
           Decency
           ,
           however
           Innocent
           and
           Instructive
           ,
           will
           not
           meet
           with
           such
           an
           universal
           Approbation
           but
           some
           will
           be
           prejudic'd
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           't
           is
           much
           ,
           if
           through
           the
           Craft
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           be
           not
           easily
           brought
           to
           dissent
           from
           them
           .
           There
           is
           scarce
           any
           one
           part
           of
           our
           Church
           Service
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           excellent
           and
           edifying
           ,
           but
           some
           or
           other
           dislike
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           dislike
           all
           ;
           shall
           we
           therefore
           lay
           aside
           our
           
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ?
           'T
           is
           very
           unreasonable
           surely
           ,
           unless
           there
           were
           a
           better
           substituted
           in
           its
           room
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           one
           I
           believe
           ,
           neither
           this
           Age
           nor
           the
           next
           will
           be
           able
           to
           produce
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           please
           whom
           shall
           we
           be
           perswaded
           to
           lay
           aside
           or
           alter
           our
           Church
           Service
           ?
           Why
           ,
           some
           few
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           otherwise
           join
           with
           us
           therein
           .
           I
           am
           well
           satisfied
           could
           that
           heal
           or
           remove
           the
           Schism
           that
           is
           among
           us
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           done
           a
           long
           while
           since
           .
           But
           our
           Church
           Governours
           know
           too
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Genius
           of
           the
           dissent
           ,
           
           is
           of
           such
           a
           Nature
           ,
           that
           nothing
           will
           satisfie
           that
           Medly
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           Parties
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           their
           Charity
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           condescended
           to
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           the
           meanest
           Party
           .
           But
           then
           again
           ,
           their
           Prudence
           does
           direct
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           which
           make
           a
           more
           considerable
           Body
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           offended
           if
           that
           Service
           ,
           and
           this
           excellent
           Constitution
           were
           laid
           aside
           ;
           and
           who
           then
           should
           be
           rather
           satisfied
           ?
           Those
           who
           are
           for
           a
           regular
           and
           decent
           Church
           Service
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Pattern
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           being
           Biassed
           by
           some
           unreasonable
           Scruples
           oppose
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           are
           really
           for
           no
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           does
           it
           matter
           if
           some
           few
           inharmonious
           Souls
           do
           dislike
           the
           Organs
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           some
           others
           through
           Prejudice
           dislike
           our
           Church
           Service
           ;
           and
           both
           through
           extreme
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           an
           ill
           Design
           ,
           account
           them
           Popery
           .
           Will
           it
           be
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           our
           Governours
           should
           so
           far
           neglect
           their
           Duty
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           regard
           to
           the
           most
           considerable
           Body
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           gratify
           these
           few
           ,
           by
           altering
           
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           of
           the
           other
           ?
           When
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           silly
           Objection
           of
           Popery
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           given
           by
           many
           as
           a
           common
           Term
           of
           Reproach
           to
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           do
           not
           like
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           they
           must
           also
           accuse
           all
           Foreign
           Churches
           of
           the
           same
           Guilt
           ,
           while
           all
           of
           them
           well
           approve
           of
           our
           
             Church
             Service
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           too
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           to
           Object
           against
           the
           universality
           of
           this
           Approbation
           ,
           as
           the
           Answerer
           does
           .
           Because
           some
           very
           considerable
           
           
             Dutch
             Churches
          
           have
           no
           Organs
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           at
           Leyden
           for
           Instance
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           
             though
             they
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             Ability
             to
             procure
             them
             .
          
           But
           I
           am
           credibly
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Eight
           Churches
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           only
           one
           without
           Organs
           .
           Why
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           in
           the
           
             Popes
             Chappel
          
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           Argument
           that
           they
           are
           not
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           Out-cry
           of
           Popery
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Artifice
           and
           Design
           against
           our
           Church
           ,
           without
           any
           tolerable
           Reason
           ,
           or
           justifiable
           Grounds
           to
           support
           the
           Imputation
           ,
           chiefly
           raised
           and
           fomented
           and
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           by
           means
           of
           that
           ,
           
           Slander
           ,
           Distract
           and
           Divide
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           become
           an
           easier
           Prey
           to
           them
           .
           This
           is
           so
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           little
           Tract
           ,
           called
           
             Foxes
             and
             Firebrands
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           Dr.
           Nalson
           ,
           it
           is
           undeniably
           so
           .
           
           
             It
             being
             a
             Specimen
             of
             the
             Danger
             and
             Harmony
             of
             Popery
             and
             Separation
             ;
             wherein
             is
             proved
             from
             undeniable
             matter
             of
             Fact
             and
             Reason
             ,
             that
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             is
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             by
             sad
             Experience
             ,
             found
             the
             most
             Compendious
             way
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             ,
             and
             to
             ruin
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           By
           this
           means
           Popery
           does
           by
           degrees
           continually
           get
           Ground
           ,
           and
           our
           Protestants
           not
           uniting
           among
           themselves
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           joining
           in
           our
           excellent
           Church
           Service
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           hinder
           the
           Progress
           of
           it
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           speak
           freely
           ,
           an
           ungrateful
           but
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           I
           concur
           with
           some
           worthy
           Men
           in
           believing
           ,
           *
           
             The
             Imputation
             of
             Popery
             may
             be
             clearly
             laid
             at
             the
             Dissenters
             Door
             ,
          
           and
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           account
           any
           thing
           Popery
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           nor
           to
           fear
           any
           Danger
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           from
           those
           few
           who
           are
           professed
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           too
           near
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           *
           and
           who
           are
           ,
           and
           always
           have
           been
           their
           prime
           Agents
           and
           Instruments
           ,
           
           I
           mean
           the
           several
           Sects
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           dissent
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Which
           Church
           is
           by
           far
           the
           greatest
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           Support
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           greatest
           Enemy
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           in
           the
           World.
           'T
           is
           look'd
           upon
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           it
           become
           the
           Object
           of
           its
           greatest
           Fury
           and
           Envy
           ;
           to
           destroy
           which
           is
           its
           greatest
           aim
           ,
           and
           if
           by
           any
           means
           it
           can
           be
           effected
           ,
           they
           may
           truly
           think
           they
           have
           done
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           This
           Church
           had
           beyond
           others
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Profession
           ,
           a
           great
           advantage
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           for
           when
           Luther
           ,
           who
           first
           began
           to
           reform
           the
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           separate
           from
           it
           ,
           had
           made
           a
           great
           step
           that
           way
           ;
           he
           notwithstanding
           left
           a
           great
           many
           things
           unreformed
           ,
           which
           were
           offensive
           and
           could
           not
           be
           justified
           by
           Primitive
           Anquity
           ,
           
           such
           as
           the
           two
           great
           
             number
             of
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           external
           Worship
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
          
           the
           use
           of
           Crucifixes
           
           
             in
             Devotion
          
           ,
           but
           without
           Adoration
           ;
           
             the
             absurd
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Consubstantiation
           ,
           determining
           the
           Mode
           of
           the
           real
           Presence
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           absurder
           Popish
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           Calvin
           carried
           on
           the
           Reformation
           
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           to
           which
           Place
           he
           was
           invited
           by
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1536.
           when
           they
           had
           expelled
           their
           Popish
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           their
           Temporal
           Lord
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           re-admit
           him
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           disclaim
           Popery
           ,
           upon
           whose
           refusal
           they
           took
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           into
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           which
           soon
           occasioned
           great
           Disorders
           and
           Confusions
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           to
           keep
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           he
           suits
           his
           Model
           of
           Government
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           necessarily
           obliged
           to
           make
           a
           direct
           opposition
           to
           Popery
           ,
           the
           great
           Measure
           of
           his
           Reformation
           ,
           for
           which
           Reason
           he
           laid
           aside
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           notwithstanding
           its
           being
           Primitive
           and
           Apostolical
           ,
           because
           
           he
           must
           not
           come
           near
           the
           
             Popish
             Government
          
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           he
           plainly
           approves
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           
           very
           sharply
           rebuked
           those
           
             English
             Men
          
           who
           did
           dissent
           from
           it
           .
           
             If
             any
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             reverence
             such
             an
             Hierarchy
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           such
           as
           is
           in
           
             England
             )
             and
             subject
             themselves
             to
             the
             same
             with
             the
             lowest
             Obedience
             ,
             I
             confess
             there
             is
             no
          
           Anathema
           ,
           
             whereof
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
          
           .
        
         
           However
           his
           Model
           was
           never
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           suited
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           assistance
           was
           not
           accepted
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           with
           Bishop
           Latimer
           ,
           Bishop
           Ridly
           ,
           Dr.
           Taylor
           ,
           and
           our
           other
           worthy
           Reformers
           ,
           had
           the
           Honour
           of
           Martyrdom
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           transcendent
           Part
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           established
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           so
           admirably
           well
           contriv'd
           as
           to
           be
           in
           the
           moderate
           way
           between
           that
           of
           Luther
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Calvin
           .
           They
           did
           not
           carry
           matters
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           this
           latter
           ,
           by
           running
           from
           one
           extreme
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           That
           because
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           over-run
           with
           Abuses
           from
           the
           Hierarchy
           ;
           and
           its
           Service
           burdened
           with
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           so
           extravagant
           ,
           
           had
           almost
           destroyed
           the
           inward
           Beauty
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           turned
           its
           Worship
           into
           Shew
           and
           Appearance
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           affect
           more
           the
           outward
           Senses
           of
           the
           People
           than
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Minds
           ;
           therefore
           he
           did
           not
           seek
           to
           reform
           those
           Abuses
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           destroy
           the
           Ancient
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           utterly
           to
           abolish
           all
           its
           Rites
           and
           Ornaments
           .
        
         
           Which
           ,
           says
           the
           Learned
           Puffendorf
           ,
           
           
             proved
             a
             main
             Obstacle
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             caused
             an
             aversion
             and
             Animosity
             in
             the
             common
             People
             against
             that
             sort
             of
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             increased
             their
             Zeal
             for
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             had
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           did
           our
           Reformers
           fall
           so
           low
           in
           their
           establishing
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           Luther
           at
           first
           did
           ,
           by
           retaining
           too
           much
           of
           the
           Popish
           Service
           ,
           and
           making
           very
           little
           Alterations
           in
           outward
           Matters
           .
           But
           they
           kept
           an
           excellent
           Mean
           ,
           and
           a
           regular
           Disposition
           of
           the
           whole
           Constitution
           ,
           according
           to
           Primitive
           usage
           ,
           before
           Popery
           had
           Corrupted
           it
           .
           Their
           Business
           was
           to
           Reform
           the
           Christian
           Church
           from
           Popish
           Superstition
           and
           Error
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fashion
           it
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Humour
           and
           
           Fancies
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           pleasing
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           Popery
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           But
           the
           Method
           they
           took
           ,
           was
           by
           Examining
           into
           what
           was
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           concerning
           those
           Rules
           for
           
             Deceny
             ,
             Order
          
           and
           Edification
           ,
           which
           these
           only
           recommended
           in
           general
           to
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           the
           particular
           appointment
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           was
           left
           to
           their
           Prudence
           and
           Care
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           fit
           particular
           People
           and
           Nations
           ,
           only
           they
           were
           to
           be
           careful
           so
           to
           manage
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           contradiction
           to
           those
           general
           Rules
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             unto
             edifying
             .
          
           And
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
          
           
           
             done
             Decently
             and
             in
             Order
          
           .
        
         
           Agreeable
           to
           which
           ,
           those
           excellent
           Men
           our
           English
           Reformers
           ,
           settling
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Worship
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           did
           not
           fly
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           allow
           the
           Papists
           to
           be
           right
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           go
           so
           low
           as
           to
           comply
           with
           them
           in
           any
           one
           Superstition
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           which
           two
           Extremes
           the
           other
           Reformers
           fell
           into
           ,
           but
           ours
           keeping
           the
           middle
           way
           between
           them
           ,
           did
           by
           their
           moderate
           and
           discreet
           Proceeding
           ,
           produce
           
           our
           incomparable
           Establishment
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           now
           blessed
           withal
           ,
           beyond
           any
           other
           Protestant
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           which
           Reason
           ,
           ours
           is
           look'd
           upon
           as
           the
           
             Center
             of
             Union
             ,
             and
             Harmony
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
             the
             World.
          
           And
           so
           accounted
           by
           the
           most
           eminent
           Foreign
           Divines
           ,
           whose
           Judgment
           and
           Opinion
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           but
           lest
           I
           be
           too
           tedious
           ,
           I
           will
           mostly
           Refer
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Margin
           .
        
         
           Casaubon
           ,
           a
           very
           learned
           French
           Man
           ,
           
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             comes
             nearer
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             flourishing
             Christian
             Church
             of
             old
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             .
             It
             hath
             taken
             a
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             those
             Churches
             which
             are
             amiss
             ,
             either
             through
             Excess
             or
             Defect
             .
             If
             my
             Judgment
             doth
             not
             deceive
             me
             ,
             the
             most
             sound
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Reformation
             is
             in
          
           England
           .
           And
           by
           its
           being
           in
           
           England
           ,
           he
           means
           plainly
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Reformation
           which
           is
           Established
           by
           Law
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           This
           I
           quoted
           in
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           
           't
           is
           strangely
           wrested
           by
           the
           Answerer
           to
           a
           contrary
           meaning
           .
        
         
           His
           learned
           Country-man
           the
           famous
           Bochart
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             French
             Reformed
          
           ,
           speaks
           very
           great
           things
           in
           the
           Praise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           
           
           only
           as
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
          
           France
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           same
           effect
           speaks
           
             Peter
             du
          
           
           Moulin
           .
           See
           also
           what
           Characters
           of
           Commendation
           are
           given
           of
           it
           in
           those
           three
           Letters
           written
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           by
           
             Monsieur
             le
             Moyne
             ,
             Monsieur
             l'Angle
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mr.
             Claude
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             our
             present
             Differences
             ,
             and
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           Published
           by
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           
             History
             of
             Separation
          
           .
        
         
           
             Monsieur
             le
             Moyne
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           
           Dr.
           Brevint
           ,
           and
           Published
           by
           Dr.
           Durel
           and
           Dr.
           Durel
           himself
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           what
           
             Monsieur
             Ronee
          
           a
           French
           Ambassador
           in
           England
           ,
           once
           told
           King
           James
           I.
           when
           he
           saw
           our
           solemn
           Rites
           and
           Services
           :
           
             That
             if
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             of
          
           France
           
             had
             kept
             the
             same
             Order
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             be
             was
             assured
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             have
             been
             many
             Thousands
             of
             Protestants
             more
             than
             now
             there
             are
             .
          
        
         
           If
           we
           look
           farther
           abroad
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Learned
           from
           Geneva
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           Calvin
           gives
           a
           
           very
           ample
           Testimony
           in
           Commendation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Worship
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           *
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           him
           Beza
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Arch-bishop
           
             Whitgift
             .
             Spanhemius
          
           ,
           Professor
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           
             Usher
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1638.
           
           And
           his
           Successor
           
             John
             Diodate
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           when
           they
           desired
           his
           Opinion
           about
           their
           Proceedings
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           look
           into
           Holland
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           two
           famous
           
           Vossius's
           ,
           the
           two
           
           Junius's
           ,
           Grotius
           ,
           and
           other
           excellent
           Men
           ,
           giving
           the
           like
           Testimony
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Note
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           of
           
           Calvin's
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Then
           for
           the
           
             Lutheran
             Churches
          
           ,
           they
           
           are
           all
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           their
           Approbation
           and
           Agreement
           in
           Discipline
           and
           Worship
           ,
           as
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Norway
             ,
             Sweedland
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           may
           well
           say
           with
           Arch-Bishop
           
           
             Bramhal
             ,
             All
             Protestants
             ,
             both
          
           Lutherans
           and
           Calvinists
           ,
           
             did
             give
             unto
             the
          
           English
           
             Church
             the
             Right-hand
             of
             Fellowship
          
           .
           But
           yet
           no
           Luther
           ,
           no
           Calvin
           ,
           
           
             was
             the
             square
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           now
           very
           strange
           ,
           That
           this
           excellent
           Church
           ,
           so
           great
           an
           Ornament
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           applauded
           and
           commended
           by
           all
           Foreign
           Divines
           ,
           whose
           Articles
           and
           Canons
           ,
           and
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           Rubricks
           ,
           so
           plainly
           directing
           ,
           its
           being
           truly
           Orthodox
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Government
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           so
           expresly
           declaring
           against
           the
           Superstitions
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           so
           well
           Reformed
           ,
           should
           by
           the
           Artifice
           ,
           and
           Design
           and
           Perswasions
           of
           that
           corrupt
           Church
           ,
           be
           notwithstanding
           represented
           as
           Popish
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           Ignorant
           ,
           and
           other
           Hypocritical
           designing
           Men
           ,
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           such
           ?
           This
           is
           strange
           indeed
           ,
           and
           what
           amazes
           all
           sincere
           Protestants
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           *
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           say
           in
           a
           general
           Vindication
           of
           our
           Churches
           Rites
           and
           Service
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Imputation
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           because
           these
           things
           are
           many
           times
           hinted
           as
           suspected
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Answer
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           now
           attend
           to
           what
           it
           says
           more
           particularly
           .
        
         
           Several
           Pages
           are
           taken
           up
           with
           Remarks
           and
           Observations
           upon
           the
           Argument
           for
           this
           Practice
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Light
             
             
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           or
           the
           natural
           fitness
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           And
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             early
             and
             general
             use
             of
             Instrumental
             Musick
             ,
             seems
             to
             argue
             such
             a
             way
             of
             Worship
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             Dictates
             of
             natural
             Religion
             .
          
           But
           methinks
           this
           obvious
           distinction
           will
           be
           able
           to
           Vindicate
           that
           Particular
           from
           so
           great
           a
           Clamour
           ;
           and
           shew
           
           the
           Instance
           is
           brought
           by
           the
           Answerer
           out
           of
           Dr.
           
             Taylors
             Ductor
             Dub.
          
           to
           be
           little
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           That
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Dictates
             of
             a
             natural
             Religion
          
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           such
           a
           Primary
           ,
           and
           Necessitous
           Preceptive
           Dictate
           ,
           as
           is
           perpetually
           Obligatory
           upon
           all
           People
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           
             Necessitate
             Precepti
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Phrase
           is
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           Secondarily
           so
           ,
           and
           directive
           to
           all
           Nations
           :
           
             The
             natural
             fitness
          
           of
           Musick
           prompting
           them
           to
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           a
           general
           Assent
           and
           Approbation
           ,
           as
           the
           effect
           abundantly
           shews
           that
           it
           does
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           agree
           the
           Writers
           which
           I
           have
           met
           with
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           mentions
           how
           early
           it
           was
           used
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
             Miriam
          
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           upon
           a
           Religious
           account
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Practice
           ,
           he
           quotes
           Homer
           ,
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Greeks
           usage
           of
           Musick
           in
           the
           Praise
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           And
           just
           before
           he
           has
           these
           Words
           .
           
             The
             universal
             usage
             of
          
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ,
           
             among
             all
             Nations
             that
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             gives
             Cause
             much
             rather
             ,
             to
             assign
             it
             a
             Place
             in
             the
             natural
             Religion
             ,
             which
             the
             common
             Light
             of
             Reason
             directed
             all
             Civilized
             Nations
             to
             ,
             in
             attributing
             Honour
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             number
             it
             among
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           Dr.
           Wetennal
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Cork
           speaks
           much
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           .
           To
           these
           I
           
           add
           two
           others
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           calls
           it
           an
           
             Help
             partly
             Natural
             ,
             and
             partly
             Artificial
             ,
          
           And
           Dr.
           Hickman
           ,
           in
           his
           Sermon
           at
           the
           
             Anniversary
             Feast
             of
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Musick
             ,
          
           
           says
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             to
             be
             Worshiped
             with
             solemn
             Musick
             ,
             is
             so
             ancient
             and
             so
             universal
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Prime
             Notions
             of
             a
             rational
             Soul
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             like
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             it self
             ,
             we
             receive
             not
             by
             Imitation
             ,
             but
             by
             Instinct
             .
             It
             was
             not
             inculcated
             into
             us
             by
             Education
             ,
             but
             we
             sucked
             it
             in
             at
             our
             very
             Birth
             ,
             or
             rather
             it
             was
             infused
             into
             us
             at
             our
             Creation
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             so
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             is
             universal
             too
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
          
           Psalmist
           
             directs
             his
             Precept
             not
             to
             the
             peculiar
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
          
           All
           Lands
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           with
           gladness
           ,
           
           and
           to
           come
           before
           his
           Presence
           with
           a
           Song
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           will
           add
           the
           Words
           of
           a
           very
           eminently
           Learned
           Man
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             It
             has
             the
             Advantages
             of
             being
             Recommended
             by
          
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           
             and
             of
             having
          
           
           
             been
             required
             by
             Divine
          
           positive
           Institution
           ,
           &c
        
         
           I
           suppose
           I
           need
           not
           seek
           for
           better
           Authorities
           to
           justifie
           the
           drawing
           an
           Argument
           from
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           for
           this
           Practice
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           can
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Dancing
          
           ,
           and
           Circumcision
           ,
           
           to
           be
           of
           a
           like
           validity
           in
           point
           of
           Argument
           ,
           as
           he
           pretends
           :
           For
           ,
           to
           his
           first
           Instance
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           I
           Reply
           ,
           That
           tho'
           Sacrifices
           be
           discontinued
           in
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           because
           the
           use
           of
           them
           is
           abolished
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           being
           abolish'd
           ,
           is
           because
           of
           the
           great
           Sacrifice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           but
           so
           many
           Types
           and
           Figures
           .
           This
           Substance
           being
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           leaves
           no
           Reason
           for
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           the
           Shadows
           of
           him
           to
           continue
           .
           The
           same
           Reason
           cannot
           hold
           as
           to
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ;
           which
           is
           granted
           by
           our
           Adversary
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           established
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           
           under
           the
           Law.
           But
           we
           cannot
           find
           either
           any
           Reason
           for
           its
           discontiuance
           in
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           where
           the
           use
           of
           it
           is
           Abolish'd
           ,
           or
           spoken
           against
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           warrant
           its
           being
           unlawful
           now
           :
           They
           all
           Communicated
           in
           the
           
             Jewish
             Church
          
           ,
           where
           that
           was
           used
           .
           And
           as
           long
           as
           the
           use
           and
           expediency
           of
           it
           holds
           good
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           do
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           being
           an
           allowed
           proper
           Help
           to
           raise
           the
           Spirits
           in
           Devotion
           ;
           it
           is
           altogether
           as
           reasonable
           it
           should
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Law.
           *
           There
           being
           such
           a
           Sympathy
           between
           Sounds
           and
           Passions
           ,
           as
           are
           by
           Turns
           the
           Natural
           Effects
           and
           Causes
           of
           each
           other
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           true
           Devotional
           Musick
           will
           excite
           or
           heighten
           our
           Devotional
           Passions
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           is
           to
           be
           continued
           still
           ,
           while
           Sacrifices
           losing
           their
           proper
           use
           ,
           are
           Abolished
           .
        
         
           His
           2d
           .
           Argument
           ,
           to
           invalidate
           the
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           is
           by
           making
           it
           as
           lawful
           to
           justifie
           
             Dancing
             in
             the
          
           
           
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           that
           .
           And
           the
           Reason
           he
           draws
           from
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           Miriam
           
           
             and
             the
             Women
             Danced
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           plaid
           with
           Timbrels
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           
           And
           
             David
             Danced
             before
             the
             Ark
          
           ,
           and
           
           devout
           Men
           among
           Gods
           own
           People
           did
           
             Praise
             him
             in
             the
             Dance
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           They
           did
           so
           in
           their
           Processions
           ,
           when
           they
           welcomed
           the
           Ark
           ,
           which
           did
           signifie
           Gods
           Presence
           among
           them
           ,
           at
           its
           being
           removed
           from
           one
           Place
           to
           another
           .
           And
           as
           they
           went
           to
           meet
           Saul
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           additional
           Honour
           of
           being
           admitted
           among
           the
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           the
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Reverence
           in
           Devotion
           are
           alterable
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           serve
           particular
           Occasions
           ,
           Where
           would
           the
           Absurdity
           lie
           ,
           if
           now
           ,
           on
           some
           Solemnities
           ,
           a
           Grave
           ,
           Sober
           and
           Religious
           Dance
           was
           instituted
           and
           allowed
           by
           good
           Authority
           ?
           Truly
           I
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           neither
           does
           the
           Answerer
           advance
           any
           thing
           to
           prove
           it
           absurd
           ,
           but
           by
           styling
           it
           a
           
             Capering
             Devotion
          
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Corybantes
           of
           old
           .
           And
           altho'
           he
           adds
           a
           Confidence
           of
           saying
           :
           
             That
             no
             Man
             of
             Thought
             will
             allow
             such
             a
             Conclusion
             to
             pass
             for
             Warrantable
             :
          
           He
           may
           find
           the
           
             Author
             of
             the
             following
             Treatise
          
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           has
           as
           close
           and
           consistent
           Thoughts
           as
           any
           Man
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           of
           another
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           gives
           such
           a
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           
           presume
           he
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           Confute
           .
        
         
           His
           3d
           Argument
           is
           by
           making
           Circumcision
           as
           allowable
           now
           ,
           as
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Consent
             of
             Nations
             for
             it
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           ,
           That
           tho'
           all
           or
           most
           Nations
           did
           use
           the
           Rite
           of
           Circumcision
           heretofore
           ;
           and
           the
           Jews
           most
           particularly
           ,
           having
           an
           express
           Command
           from
           God
           for
           it
           .
           As
           before
           Abraham
           
           
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
          
           was
           enjoyned
           in
           it
           in
           token
           of
           the
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           his
           Seed
           ;
           yet
           this
           was
           painful
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           adapted
           to
           their
           Natural
           Tempers
           ,
           as
           Musick
           was
           ,
           only
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           a
           Temporary
           Command
           ,
           and
           to
           last
           no
           longer
           than
           the
           
             Jewish
             State
          
           was
           to
           last
           .
        
         
           The
           Institution
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           to
           give
           Admission
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Proselytes
           ,
           and
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           other
           Nations
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           
             Egyptians
             ,
             Phaenicians
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
             Arabians
             ,
             AEthiopians
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Gentiles
           ,
           might
           take
           up
           the
           same
           Practice
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           no
           Argument
           for
           its
           continuance
           still
           ,
           neither
           does
           any
           one
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           
             That
             consent
             of
             Nations
             is
             an
             Argument
             of
             validity
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             Imitation
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           refutation
           of
           
           Mr.
           N.
           from
           Dr.
           
             Taylors
             Duct
             .
             Dub.
          
           lib.
           
           2.
           p.
           371.
           is
           very
           needless
           .
           For
           the
           Instituted
           Rite
           of
           Circumcision
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           imitated
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           was
           to
           cease
           of
           course
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           another
           initiating
           Rite
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           Baptism
           was
           appointed
           to
           succeed
           in
           its
           Place
           :
           But
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           was
           not
           to
           cease
           ,
           nor
           to
           have
           any
           other
           Rite
           to
           succeed
           it
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           made
           use
           of
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Jewish
           State
           ,
           or
           Heathen
           ,
           nor
           since
           in
           the
           Christian
           ,
           meerly
           because
           of
           the
           
             consent
             of
             Nations
             for
             it
          
           :
           But
           because
           it
           had
           the
           Institution
           of
           God
           at
           first
           ,
           the
           prescriptions
           of
           all
           Ages
           since
           ;
           no
           where
           forbidden
           ;
           and
           by
           Experience
           found
           to
           be
           a
           great
           help
           to
           Devotion
           ,
           being
           adapted
           to
           the
           Tempers
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           they
           have
           a
           natural
           Inclination
           ;
           wherefore
           it
           may
           be
           as
           useful
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           before
           ;
           and
           being
           plainly
           practised
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Christian
           and
           Heathen
           ,
           may
           without
           any
           false
           Logick
           be
           admitted
           as
           an
           Argument
           for
           an
           universal
           Practice
           ,
           and
           for
           better
           Reasons
           to
           be
           observed
           than
           Circumcision
           .
        
         
           The
           2d
           Argument
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Organ
           ,
           needs
           no
           Vindication
           
           from
           the
           Exceptions
           of
           the
           Answerer
           ;
           neither
           do
           I
           see
           an
           Absurdity
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             inspired
             Prophets
             introduc'd
             into
             the
             Church
             among
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             the
             use
             of
             such
             Instruments
             as
             were
             thought
             fit
             by
             them
             ,
             being
             so
             Divinely
             Inspired
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             raise
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Devotion
             among
             the
             People
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Being
           so
           
             Divinely
             Inspired
          
           ,
           shews
           sufficiently
           it
           was
           a
           Direction
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           needed
           not
           have
           Carped
           at
           the
           Expression
           ;
           
             [
             As
             were
             thought
             fit
             by
             them
             ]
          
           had
           he
           not
           left
           out
           the
           following
           Words
           
             [
             being
             so
             Divinely
             Inspired
             ]
             .
          
        
         
           But
           then
           for
           a
           sure
           Retreat
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
           
             Shew
             as
             a
             Command
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Organs
             in
             publick
             Worship
             .
          
           So
           say
           the
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Shews
             us
             a
             Text
             to
             command
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             Infants
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           And
           a
           Man
           who
           Marries
           one
           too
           near
           of
           Kin
           to
           him
           ,
           may
           say
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
             Shew
             me
             a
             Text
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             against
             it
             .
          
           But
           I
           conceive
           a
           few
           Words
           will
           take
           off
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           Objection
           ,
           and
           shew
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Text
           directly
           to
           command
           either
           of
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Reason
           of
           a
           Law
           continuing
           ,
           and
           that
           Law
           being
           no
           where
           forbidden
           ,
           either
           directly
           ,
           or
           by
           necessary
           Consequence
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Conscience
           is
           bound
           
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           known
           Rule
           of
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           
             Ratio
             Legis
             est
             nexus
             Conscientiae
          
           .
           This
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Practise
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           several
           Instances
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           concerning
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           The
           admitting
           Infants
           into
           the
           Jewish
           
           Covenant
           by
           Circumcision
           ,
           was
           a
           positive
           Law
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           Infants
           not
           being
           forbidden
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           New
           Testament
           Covenant
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           are
           as
           capable
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           of
           Circumcision
           then
           ;
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           being
           still
           the
           same
           .
           And
           if
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           from
           Scripture
           by
           just
           and
           necessary
           Consequence
           be
           not
           allow'd
           ,
           then
           Infants
           are
           in
           a
           worse
           Condition
           since
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           Gospel
           Priviledges
           are
           now
           straiter
           and
           narrower
           to
           them
           than
           before
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           absurd
           to
           affirm
           .
           So
           the
           State
           of
           
             Marriage
             within
             the
             Degrees
             and
             Limitations
             of
          
           Lev.
           18
           ,
           &c.
           is
           not
           expresly
           Commanded
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           yet
           is
           of
           force
           still
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Test.
          
           because
           it
           remains
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           
             Old
             Testment
          
           ,
           as
           to
           Moral
           Precepts
           ,
           being
           as
           much
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           as
           the
           
           New
           :
           't
           is
           both
           together
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           singly
           makes
           the
           Rule
           we
           are
           to
           walk
           by
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           expresly
           Commanded
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           forbidden
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           still
           the
           same
           Reason
           for
           its
           continuance
           ,
           does
           shew
           the
           Lawfulness
           and
           Expediency
           of
           it
           now
           ,
           altho'
           there
           be
           no
           express
           Text
           for
           it
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           
             To
             exact
             a
             particular
             Command
             or
             Precept
             in
             Scripture
             for
             a
             Practice
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             is
             as
             reasonable
          
           (
           says
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Cork
             )
             as
             to
             require
          
           
           
             a
             Text
             for
             having
             convenient
             Churches
             ,
             or
             decent
             Places
             to
             assemble
             in
             ,
             for
             having
             Seats
             in
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Cushions
             to
             kneel
             or
             lean
             upon
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             such
             useful
             accommodation
             ,
             and
             honest
             Advantage
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
          
           So
           if
           we
           do
           not
           allow
           
           Scripture
           Consequences
           ;
           *
           
             How
             shall
             we
             prove
          
           Women
           
             ought
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             or
             that
             the
          
           Sabbath
           
             is
             to
             be
             changed
             from
             the
             Seventh
             to
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           then
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             Organs
          
           or
           
             Instruments
             of
             Musick
             were
             permitted
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             Weakness
             ,
             to
          
           
           
             stir
             up
             their
             Minds
             to
             perform
             their
             external
             Worship
             with
             some
             Delight
          
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           St.
           Chrysostom
           is
           Quoted
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
             Author
             of
             the
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             ;
             in
          
           
           Justin
           Martyrs
           Works
           ,
           for
           saying
           this
           use
           
             was
             to
             Persons
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Child-hood
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           To
           the
           same
           effect
           
             Isidore
             Pelusiota
             ,
             Clem.
             Alexand.
          
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           David
           ,
           't
           is
           intimated
           ,
           
             That
             God
             suited
             such
             means
          
           
           
             to
             the
             Infant
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           To
           which
           it
           may
           be
           Answered
           ,
           That
           these
           Fathers
           do
           not
           by
           their
           Allegorizing
           the
           150
           Psalm
           ,
           argue
           against
           the
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           Absolutely
           ,
           but
           shew
           rather
           the
           true
           use
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Imperfection
           and
           Weakness
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           condescending
           to
           a
           regard
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           permit
           and
           allow
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           his
           Solemn
           Worship
           ,
           but
           expresly
           commanded
           it
           .
        
         
           
             And
             tho'
             the
             Command
             was
             delivered
             by
          
           David
           
             and
             the
             Contemporary
             Prophets
             to
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             yet
             it
             is
             obligatory
             still
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             by
             way
             of
             Direction
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             in
             like
             State
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             thro'
             all
             Ages
             and
             People
             ,
             because
             the
             Reasons
             hereof
             are
             not
             Temporary
             ,
             but
             likely
             to
             last
             as
             long
             as
             the
             World
             does
             .
          
           So
           we
           may
           make
           our
           Appeal
           to
           what
           St.
           Chrysostom
           says
           as
           the
           
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           which
           agrees
           
             Clem.
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Instituted
             and
             
             
             Commanded
             rather
             than
             permitted
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Mens
             Weakness
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             Minds
             to
             perform
             their
             external
             Worship
             with
             some
             Delight
          
           —
           .
           And
           as
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             For
             that
             God
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Diligence
             by
             such
             Allurements
             .
             For
             God
             considering
             their
             Sordidness
             ,
             and
             Sloth
             ,
             and
             groveling
             Nature
             ,
             contrived
             by
             this
             means
             to
             awaken
             them
             ,
             mixing
             with
             the
             labour
             of
             Attendance
             the
             pleasingness
             of
             Melody
             .
          
           Much
           like
           this
           speaks
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           Authorities
           as
           these
           it
           was
           
           urged
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           useful
           under
           the
           State
           of
           Christians
           as
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             because
             they
             have
             sometimes
             the
             same
             Deadness
             and
             Dulness
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Indisposition
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             which
             the
             Jews
             had
             ,
             which
             lack
             to
             be
             shaken
             off
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             labour
             under
             the
             same
             defects
             of
             these
             sorts
             ,
             therefore
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             some
             such
             Helps
             and
             Assistances
             to
             move
             their
             Affections
             ,
             to
             raise
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             shake
             of
             their
             Drowsiness
             ,
             and
             to
             inspire
             their
             Thoughts
             with
             Chearfulness
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             with
             Love
             and
             Veneration
             when
             they
             make
             their
             Addresses
             unto
             him
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             .
          
        
         
         
           Neither
           does
           this
           use
           for
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           by
           not
           enjoining
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           very
           handsomly
           insinuated
           .
           
           For
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           not
           disallow
           of
           ,
           nor
           speak
           against
           the
           Practice
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           when
           they
           Communicated
           with
           the
           Jews
           who
           used
           it
           in
           the
           Temple
           ;
           as
           certainly
           they
           would
           have
           done
           if
           they
           had
           disliked
           it
           ,
           or
           thought
           it
           improper
           for
           
             Christian
             Worship
          
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           declare
           their
           dislike
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           judge
           it
           unlawful
           .
           But
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           admit
           of
           it
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           Christianity
           was
           under
           Persecution
           ,
           nor
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Answerer
           Mistakes
           
           me
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Jewish
           did
           ,
           when
           under
           the
           
             Babylonish
             Captivity
          
           ,
           they
           hung
           up
           their
           
             Harps
             upon
             the
             Willows
          
           ,
           and
           
           refused
           to
           Sing
           the
           Songs
           of
           
             Sion
             in
             a
             strange
             Land
          
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           carried
           them
           away
           Captives
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           discontinuance
           of
           it
           .
           For
           we
           know
           the
           outward
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           must
           give
           way
           to
           the
           exigencies
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           ever
           Modelled
           and
           altered
           according
           
           to
           the
           outward
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
          
           Instrumental
           
           Musick
           
             so
             slowly
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
          
           Jewish
           and
           Christian.
           
             At
             first
             the
             State
             of
             neither
             would
             admit
             it
             ,
             when
             the
          
           Jewish
           Church
           
             arrived
             at
             a
             settled
             Estate
             ,
             it
             came
             in
             thereto
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             The
          
           Christian
           Church
           
             remained
             longer
             under
             Persecution
             and
             in
             an
             unsettled
             Condition
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             took
             up
             only
             the
             most
             simple
             way
             of
             Singing
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             Condition
             would
             admit
             ,
             so
             the
             advances
             to
             Art
             were
             more
             leisarely
             ,
             and
             came
             on
             by
             such
             gradations
             ,
             as
             Providence
             has
             given
             way
             and
             occasion
             for
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           said
           ,
           
             To
             the
          
           Bene
           esse
           
             and
             Flourishing
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
          
           
           
             use
             of
             the
             Organ
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             suitableness
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             and
             usefulness
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             does
             abundantly
             conduce
             .
          
           The
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Sentence
           the
           Answerer
           
           leaves
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           takes
           occasion
           most
           notably
           to
           descant
           upon
           his
           own
           Fancy
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Allegorical
           Expositions
           of
           Ps.
           150.
           without
           the
           Literal
           meaning
           sometimes
           ,
           which
           the
           Answerer
           mentions
           in
           three
           Pages
           ,
           because
           their
           Sentiments
           and
           
           Mistakes
           in
           this
           Matter
           are
           Discoursed
           in
           the
           Treatise
           following
           .
           
             Clem.
             Alexandrinus
          
           
           particularly
           is
           observed
           somewhere
           ,
           to
           have
           spoken
           against
           
             Church
             Musick
          
           ,
           but
           he
           does
           it
           not
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Philosophical
           Religion
           then
           in
           Vogue
           ;
           somewhat
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Quietists
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           Philadelphians
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           a
           mental
           Religion
           ,
           abstracted
           from
           all
           that
           is
           external
           or
           sensible
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Antiquity
             of
             Instrumental
             Musick
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           To
           say
           when
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           introduced
           therein
           at
           first
           ,
           is
           not
           certainly
           known
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           it
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           more
           Ancient
           and
           more
           Early
           received
           ,
           for
           it
           being
           generally
           used
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           by
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           it
           passed
           insensibly
           into
           the
           Practice
           of
           Christians
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           innocent
           Customs
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           bred
           up
           ,
           ordinarily
           did
           .
           But
           to
           make
           it
           savour
           of
           Popery
           ,
           the
           Answerer
           likes
           those
           Authors
           who
           alledge
           it
           was
           introduced
           into
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           by
           Pope
           Vitalian
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           656
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           want
           the
           
             Mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
          
           it
           was
           say
           the
           
             Magdeburg
             Centuriators
          
           ,
           A.
           C.
           666.
           
        
         
           He
           is
           well
           pleased
           if
           it
           can
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           of
           Popish
           Extraction
           ,
           therefore
           
           he
           mentions
           it
           twice
           ,
           but
           yet
           confesses
           
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             sort
             of
             Musick
             was
          
           
           
             not
             of
             so
             early
             an
             use
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           'T
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           who
           is
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           there
           be
           Authors
           of
           good
           Credit
           ,
           who
           make
           it
           to
           be
           of
           a
           much
           ancienter
           use
           by
           several
           Centuries
           of
           Years
           .
           The
           present
           Subdean
           of
           the
           
             Chappel
             Royal
          
           ,
           hath
           these
           Words
           ,
           We
           
           
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             rather
             than
             their
             choice
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             wherewithal
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             those
             Aids
             and
             Ornaments
             to
             their
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             they
             witheld
             the
             Expence
             because
             they
             thought
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             unbecoming
             their
             Assemblies
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             no
             sooner
             did
             the
             Church
             begin
             to
             Flourish
             ,
             but
             they
             grew
             into
             Use
             and
             Esteem
             :
             And
             we
             read
             of
             St.
          
           Ambrose
           ,
           
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
          
           Fourth
           Century
           ,
           
             soon
             after
          
           Constantines
           
             Time
             ,
             that
             he
          
           
           
             joined
             Instruments
             of
             Musick
             with
             the
             publick
             Service
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
          
           Millan
           ,
           
             where
             he
             was
             then
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             Example
             of
             his
             was
             so
             well
             approv'd
             of
             ,
             that
             by
             degrees
             it
             became
             the
             general
             Practice
             of
             other
             Churches
             thereabout
             ,
             and
             has
             since
             obtained
             in
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             besides
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Others
             have
             referred
             this
             to
             another
             Cause
             namely
             ,
             that
             as
             Inspiration
             in
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             doubtless
             an
             extraordinary
             Gift
             common
             to
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             )
             began
             to
             cease
             ,
             Instruments
             and
             Skill
             were
             brought
             in
             its
             Room
             ,
             even
             as
             Learning
             and
             ordinary
             Means
             took
             place
             instead
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Cork
           says
           ,
           St.
           Ambrose
           
           
             took
             up
             a
             more
             Artificial
             and
             Melodious
             way
             of
             Singing
             from
             the
          
           Easterlings
           .
           And
           Dan.
           3.
           5.
           will
           inform
           us
           that
           the
           Eastern
           Practice
           ,
           
             had
             the
             Sound
             of
             the
             Cornet
             ,
             Flute
             ,
             Harp
             ,
             Sackbut
             ,
             Psaltery
             ,
             Dulcimer
             and
             all
             kinds
             of
             Musiick
          
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           their
           Idol
           Gods.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           flourish'd
           St.
           Basil
           and
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           who
           both
           mention
           the
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           as
           Advantages
           to
           the
           Weak
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           regarding
           humane
           Infirmity
           .
           And
           St.
           Augustine
           being
           a
           Contemporary
           of
           St.
           
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           who
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           joined
           with
           him
           in
           Composing
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           sung
           in
           ourChurches
           ,
           might
           in
           all
           probability
           be
           so
           much
           moved
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           he
           was
           with
           the
           melodious
           Hymns
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           St.
           Ambroses
           *
           Composing
           and
           Improvement
           .
        
         
         
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           or
           whoever
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           famous
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           Bound
           up
           with
           his
           Works
           ,
           Quoted
           by
           *
           Scaliger
           and
           †
           Eusebius
           ,
           mentions
           the
           use
           of
           Instrumental
           Musick
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           which
           St.
           Chrysostom
           and
           St.
           Basil
           did
           before
           ;
           which
           Book
           is
           Confessed
           by
           all
           to
           be
           very
           Antient
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Writ
           ,
           some
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Fourth
             Century
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cork
           says
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Third
           .
           These
           Authorities
           must
           needs
           shew
           that
           Instrumental
           Musick
           was
           much
           earlier
           in
           the
           Churches
           Service
           than
           Pope
           Vitalianes
           Time
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           be
           introduc'd
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           we
           should
           find
           this
           Religious
           use
           in
           the
           very
           Primitive
           Times
           :
           But
           that
           can
           be
           no
           Objection
           against
           such
           an
           use
           of
           them
           now
           ,
           for
           Christianity
           was
           not
           got
           then
           to
           that
           Height
           and
           Grandeur
           as
           to
           admit
           of
           such
           an
           Ornament
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           not
           stand
           much
           upon
           the
           early
           Use
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           its
           sober
           use
           is
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Advantage
           in
           Christian
           Assemblies
           ,
           now
           the
           Art
           is
           brought
           to
           a
           greater
           Perfection
           than
           formerly
           ,
           .
           And
           since
           some
           Men
           of
           great
           Estates
           are
           at
           a
           vast
           Charge
           to
           adorn
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           helps
           of
           Musick
           for
           civil
           Purposes
           ,
           it
           is
           somewhat
           
           unreasonable
           they
           should
           judge
           the
           Expence
           Burdensome
           in
           Sacred
           ones
           .
        
         
           Whensoever
           ,
           or
           by
           whomsoever
           this
           Advantage
           was
           at
           first
           Introduced
           into
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           
             inter
             Sacra
          
           ,
           it
           was
           certainly
           done
           out
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Zeal
           and
           Devotion
           .
           And
           they
           did
           therein
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           which
           they
           had
           so
           good
           a
           President
           as
           David
           ,
           who
           did
           the
           like
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           greatly
           tends
           to
           Edification
           .
        
         
           
             For
             Musick
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Efficacy
             ,
             as
             to
             carry
             the
             Mind
             as
             it
             were
             into
             Extasies
             ,
             filling
             it
             with
             heavenly
             Joy
             for
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             severing
             it
             from
             the
             Body
          
           (
           as
           says
           our
           judicious
           Mr.
           
             Hooker
             )
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Sounds
             ,
             if
             we
          
           
           
             lay
             aside
             the
             Consideration
             of
             Ditty
             ,
             and
             Matter
             framed
             in
             due
             sort
             ,
             and
             carried
             from
             the
             Ear
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Faculties
             of
             our
             Souls
             is
             by
             a
             native
             Puissance
             and
             Efficacy
             ,
             greatly
             available
             to
             bring
             to
             a
             perfect
             Temper
             whatsoever
             is
             there
             troubled
             ,
             apt
             as
             well
             to
             quicken
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             to
             allay
             that
             which
             is
             too
             eager
             ,
             sovereign
             against
             Melancholy
             and
             Despair
             ,
             forcible
             to
             draw
             out
             Tears
             of
             Devotion
             .
             The
             Prophet
          
           David
           ,
           
             having
             therefore
             singular
             Knowledge
             not
             in
             Poetry
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             Musick
             also
             ,
             judged
             them
             both
             to
             be
             most
             
             necessary
             for
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             left
             behind
             him
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             Divinely
             Indited
             Poems
             ,
             and
             farther
             added
             Melody
             both
          
           Vocal
           and
           Instrumental
           ,
           
             for
             the
             raising
             up
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             sweetning
             their
             Affections
             towards
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           still
           an
           Ornament
           to
           Gods
           Service
           ,
           and
           an
           help
           to
           our
           Devotion
           ,
           while
           it
           makes
           our
           Church
           an
           Emblem
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Quire
           ,
           which
           is
           represented
           as
           praising
           God
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           compare
           Rev.
           14.
           2
           ,
           3.
           with
           1
           Chron.
           16.
           5
           ,
           42.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           presumed
           we
           should
           have
           read
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           of
           Citharists
           and
           Harpers
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           such
           Instruments
           of
           Musick
           were
           offensive
           to
           God
           on
           Earth
           ;
           or
           say
           there
           is
           no
           Musick
           in
           Heaven
           :
           Yet
           as
           one
           well
           observes
           ,
           thereis
           a
           kind
           of
           Heaven
           in
           Musick
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           raiseth
           the
           Soul
           to
           Angelical
           Exaltations
           .
        
         
           
             If
             the
             Temple
             Worship
             ,
          
           (
           says
           the
           
           Reverend
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Isaiahs
           Vision
           just
           before
           )
           
             be
             a
             fit
             precedent
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             Angels
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             a
             precedent
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             Worship
             as
             pure
             and
             as
             Spiritual
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             falls
             vastly
             short
             of
             Angelical
             Worship
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           But
           yet
           observe
           what
           he
           said
           before
           ;
           
             Musick
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             or
             how
             well
             soever
             performed
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             use
             or
             value
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             serves
             the
             true
             ends
             of
             Devotion
          
           —
           And
           again
           ,
           
             All
             true
             Christian
             Worship
             ,
             whatever
             the
             externals
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             is
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Mind
             and
             Spirit
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Mind
             only
             that
             can
             praise
             God
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Tongue
             must
             Sing
             his
             Praises
             .
             The
             best
             composed
             Hymns
             ,
             the
             most
             musical
             Instruments
             ,
             the
             most
             charming
             Voices
             ,
             are
             but
             lifeless
             mechanical
             Sounds
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             animated
             and
             inspired
             by
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Heart
             —
             As
             far
             as
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Voices
             ,
             or
          
           Musical
           Instruments
           
             serve
             this
             end
             ,
             of
             moving
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             Mind
             towards
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             excellent
             helps
             to
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             only
             their
             subserviency
             to
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             which
             gives
             them
             any
             value
             ,
             or
             allows
             them
             any
             place
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           may
           speak
           against
           Vocal
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           does
           not
           help
           us
           in
           Devotion
           .
           And
           't
           is
           but
           a
           foolish
           Fancy
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           
             Organical
             Musick
          
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Popery
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           no
           more
           such
           than
           Singing
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Scofts
           and
           Reflections
           are
           made
           on
           the
           Men
           of
           that
           
           Imployment
           ,
           by
           the
           Enemies
           of
           
             Church
             Musick
          
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           that
           *
           
             Robert
             Testwood
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Marbeck
          
           ,
           two
           Singing-Men
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           were
           as
           early
           Protestants
           as
           any
           ,
           and
           as
           constant
           and
           hearty
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           the
           one
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           Condemned
           to
           be
           Burnt
           ,
           but
           obtained
           his
           Pardon
           for
           his
           great
           Industry
           and
           Ingeniousness
           ,
           in
           being
           the
           first
           who
           Composed
           an
           English
           Concordance
           .
        
         
           Having
           now
           given
           some
           account
           of
           the
           early
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           and
           shewn
           ,
           That
           it
           can
           neither
           be
           Popish
           nor
           Jewish
           ,
           tho
           used
           in
           the
           Jewish
           and
           Popish
           Worship
           .
           It
           was
           used
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           before
           Popery
           had
           currupted
           it
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           since
           ,
           in
           almost
           all
           Nations
           and
           Countries
           .
           It
           came
           first
           into
           the
           
             Temple
             Worship
          
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           upon
           just
           and
           reasonable
           Grounds
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           proper
           Help
           to
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Ornament
           to
           Christian
           Worship
           .
           It
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           
             Mosaical
             Law
          
           ,
           to
           be
           abrogated
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           It
           is
           very
           advantageous
           for
           the
           stirring
           up
           the
           Affections
           ,
           and
           raising
           in
           the
           People
           a
           more
           Heavenly
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           ,
           when
           
           they
           are
           about
           the
           sacred
           Offices
           of
           
             Prayer
             and
             Praise
             to
             Almighty
             God.
          
           It
           will
           strike
           a
           Reverence
           and
           Awe
           upon
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           keep
           their
           Minds
           in
           a
           grave
           and
           serious
           Temper
           .
           It
           will
           both
           raise
           and
           calm
           our
           Passions
           ,
           as
           occasion
           requires
           .
           *
           
             True
             Devotional
             Musick
             ,
             will
             excite
             or
             heighten
             our
             Devotional
             Passions
             ;
             Why
             then
             should
             any
             Man
             think
             it
             improper
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ?
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           *
           St.
           Crysostom
           is
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           Organs
           ,
           or
           Instruments
           of
           Musick
           ,
           
             were
             to
             stir
             up
             mens
             Minds
             to
             perform
             their
             external
             Worship
             with
             some
             Delight
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Old
           Testament
           it
           served
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Saul
             ,
             When
             the
             Prophets
             came
          
           
           
             down
             from
             the
             high
             place
             ,
             with
             a
             Psaltery
             ,
             and
             a
             Tabret
             ,
             and
             a
             Pipe
             ,
             and
             an
             Harp
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             Prophesyed
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Their
             Minds
          
           (
           says
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Cork
             )
             being
             hereby
             quickened
             ,
             and
             their
             Intentions
             raised
             towards
             God
             ,
          
           the
           inspired
           Principle
           
             in
             them
             began
             to
             move
             in
             the
             Divine
             Praise
             .
             It
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             That
          
           Instrumental
           Musick
           
             alone
             ,
             is
             there
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             to
             awaken
             their
          
           inspired
           Souls
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Where
           you
           find
           that
           
             Learned
             Man
          
           ,
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Expression
           in
           a
           
           manner
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           Carped
           at
           by
           the
           Answerer
           ,
           when
           also
           to
           raise
           the
           greater
           
           Cavil
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           notable
           Remark
           of
           false
           Grammar
           ,
           of
           
             [
             these
          
           ]
           instead
           of
           
             [
             this
          
           ]
           But
           't
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           he
           first
           leaves
           out
           the
           remote
           Antecedent
           ,
           
             viz.
             Instruments
             of
             Musick
          
           ,
           to
           which
           
             [
             these
          
           ]
           in
           the
           Sentence
           plainly
           refers
           .
           So
           also
           to
           shew
           his
           Criticisms
           ,
           he
           finds
           fault
           
           with
           this
           Expression
           ,
           
             In
             the
             use
             of
          
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ,
           
             that
             it
             will
             regulate
          
           untuneable
           Voices
           .
           For
           the
           same
           Reason
           he
           may
           excuse
           the
           
             unprofitable
             Servant
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           this
           is
           trisling
           with
           a
           Word
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           many
           other
           uses
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           which
           it
           might
           be
           proper
           to
           mention
           here
           ;
           for
           it
           singly
           ,
           and
           without
           Voice
           or
           Psalms
           joyned
           thereto
           ,
           served
           for
           raising
           the
           Soul
           towards
           God
           ,
           for
           quieting
           tumultuous
           Passions
           ,
           and
           begetting
           a
           sedate
           serious
           Temper
           ,
           fit
           to
           receive
           Divine
           Impressions
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Elisha
           ,
           
           being
           Consulted
           by
           the
           wicked
           King
           Jehoram
           ,
           who
           being
           discomposed
           thereat
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           importuned
           by
           him
           and
           Jehoshaphat
           together
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           composing
           it
           when
           disturbed
           with
           Passion
           ,
           said
           ;
           
             But
             now
             bring
             me
             a
             Minstrel
             ;
             and
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             
             
             when
             the
             Minstrel
             plaid
             ,
             that
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           or
           the
           inspired
           Principle
           of
           his
           Soul
           was
           stirred
           up
           in
           him
           .
           Josephus
           says
           ,
           
             being
             Inspired
             at
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Musick
             .
          
           He
           directs
           a
           miraculous
           Course
           for
           their
           Relief
           ,
           on
           which
           Words
           the
           Learned
           Munster
           thus
           speaks
           ;
           *
           
             Bring
             me
             a
             Musician
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             sweetness
             of
             his
             Instrument
             ,
             may
             remove
             this
             perturbation
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             appease
             these
             tumultuous
             Thoughts
             of
             mine
             ,
             which
             suffer
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             to
             move
             in
             me
             .
          
           This
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Answerer
           has
           thought
           sit
           to
           deliver
           as
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           p.
           59.
           where
           he
           flatly
           denys
           
             that
             Instrumental
             Musick
             in
             the
             alleged
             Case
             ,
             was
             made
             use
             of
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             in
             the
             Person
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           At
           other
           times
           ,
           it
           generally
           served
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           mens
           Aflections
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           quickening
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           preparing
           their
           Minds
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           used
           in
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           Protestant
           and
           Popish
           ,
           Foreign
           and
           Domestick
           .
           'T
           is
           much
           abused
           in
           the
           Popish
           Churches
           ,
           but
           regulated
           by
           the
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           will
           be
           but
           consistent
           with
           our selves
           ,
           the
           regulating
           this
           and
           other
           Abuses
           ,
           is
           the
           proper
           end
           of
           
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           not
           quite
           to
           abolish
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           been
           abused
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           wonder
           what
           we
           should
           retain
           .
        
         
           
           Luther's
           Opinion
           was
           doubtless
           for
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           expresly
           declare
           for
           it
           at
           that
           very
           juncture
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           wrote
           his
           
             Formula
             miss
             .
             &
             commun
             .
             pro
             Ecclesia
          
           Wittenberg
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           then
           clear
           ,
           what
           in
           such
           outward
           Decencies
           he
           would
           have
           settled
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           then
           professes
           ,
           
             He
             never
             designed
             to
             abolish
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             Worship
             then
             in
             use
             in
             the
          
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           
             but
             to
             Purge
             it
             from
             the
             vile
             Additions
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             its
             Godly
             use
          
           —
        
         
           'T
           is
           very
           plain
           in
           that
           Treatise
           ,
           he
           never
           design'd
           to
           Condemn
           
             Church
             Musick
          
           and
           Organs
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           were
           abused
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           he
           allows
           much
           more
           of
           Musick
           in
           the
           Communion
           Service
           than
           we
           do
           ,
           tho'
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Papists
           use
           .
        
         
           Aud
           whereas
           the
           Answerer
           says
           ,
           
             He
             is
             inclined
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             approved
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             disliked
             it
          
           .
           The
           Reason
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           from
           his
           Quoting
           
             H.
             Eckard
          
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           and
           Superintendent
           
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Schwattzburg
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           *
           That
           Luther
           numbers
           Instrumental
           Musick
           
             amongst
             the
             Badges
             of
          
           Baal
           ,
           which
           looks
           as
           if
           he
           was
           no
           Friend
           to
           this
           sort
           of
           Musick
           .
           But
           had
           he
           Quoted
           this
           Disciple
           of
           Luthers
           more
           fairly
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           not
           left
           out
           what
           follows
           ,
           I
           am
           inclined
           to
           believe
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           of
           another
           Opinion
           :
           For
           ,
           Luther
           having
           reckoned
           up
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           of
           Abuses
           in
           the
           Communion
           Service
           ,
           &c.
           calls
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Altars
           ,
           and
           Fonts
           ,
           and
           Chalices
           ,
           and
           Organs
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Ensigns
             of
          
           Baal
           ,
           but
           upon
           what
           account
           ?
           He
           does
           not
           call
           them
           simply
           so
           ,
           
             Sed
             si
             singularis
             aliquis
             Cultus
             illis
             affingatur
             :
          
           But
           if
           there
           be
           any
           singular
           Worship
           ascribed
           to
           them
           ,
           this
           quite
           alters
           the
           Case
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           he
           may
           speak
           against
           
             Churches
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Fonts
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           well
           as
           against
           Organs
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           any
           one
           ,
           should
           they
           be
           made
           Idols
           of
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           only
           Utensils
           for
           the
           more
           orderly
           ,
           comely
           and
           devout
           Worshiping
           of
           God.
           To
           which
           I
           will
           add
           what
           
             Sethus
             Calvisius
          
           Quotes
           him
           for
           ,
           in
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Senselium
             Musicum
             .
             Plané
             judico
             ,
             nec
             pudet
             asserere
             post
             Theologiam
          
           
           
             esse
             nullam
             Artem
             quae
             possit
             Musicae
             aequari
             .
          
        
         
         
           So
           for
           
           Calvin's
           inconsistency
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           'T
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           he
           sometimes
           speaks
           favourably
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           *
           
             He
             doubted
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
          
           Christians
           
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             ,
             Imitated
             the
          
           Jewish
           
             Custom
             in
             Singing
             Psalms
          
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           know
           was
           with
           Instruments
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           Col.
           3.
           he
           says
           ,
           *
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Singing
             thereof
             ,
             some
          
           Musical
           Instruments
           
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             Voice
          
           .
        
         
           At
           other
           times
           he
           speaks
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           reckons
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           among
           the
           number
           of
           the
           legal
           Ceremonies
           ,
           introduc'd
           into
           the
           Christian
           Church
           through
           inconsiderate
           Zeal
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           certainly
           is
           an
           inconsistency
           with
           himself
           .
           And
           from
           his
           Temper
           and
           Practice
           ,
           it
           may
           without
           contempt
           be
           truly
           
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           an
           intemperate
           Heat
           and
           Passion
           ,
           however
           great
           he
           was
           as
           to
           his
           Learning
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           And
           notwithstanding
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           in
           the
           main
           were
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           think
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Oeconomy
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           well
           be
           revived
           under
           Christianity
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           Followers
           of
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           understand
           their
           Master's
           meaning
           best
           ,
           have
           the
           general
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           their
           established
           Churches
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Swedeland
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Switzerland
             ,
             Holland
             ,
          
           and
           others
           of
           the
           
             Helvetick
             Confession
          
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           it
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           every
           Parish
           Church
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           to
           have
           so
           great
           an
           Advantage
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           their
           Approbation
           and
           Desire
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           shewn
           by
           their
           union
           with
           the
           chief
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           where
           in
           their
           respective
           Countries
           ,
           their
           Abilities
           are
           great
           enough
           to
           procure
           it
           .
           *
           Mr.
           Durel
           says
           ,
           The
           Reformed
           Hungarian
           and
           Transilvanian
           Churches
           have
           them
           ;
           and
           likewise
           Trumpets
           sounding
           at
           the
           Church-doors
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           have
           not
           in
           those
           in
           Piedmont
           and
           France
           ,
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           
           their
           unhappiness
           ,
           being
           suppressed
           and
           kept
           under
           by
           the
           Papal
           Power
           .
        
         
           Than
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           now
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           not
           in
           England
           in
           the
           long
           Rebellion
           ;
           none
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           take
           a
           President
           from
           them
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           who
           have
           now
           
           a
           third
           time
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           cast
           of
           almost
           all
           Decencies
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           and
           for
           about
           ten
           Years
           last
           past
           ,
           have
           changed
           their
           Glory
           ,
           from
           being
           an
           uniform
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Apostolical
           Pattern
           )
           into
           the
           Novelty
           of
           a
           National
           Conventicle
           .
           They
           have
           not
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           like
           the
           *
           
             French
             Nimrod
          
           ,
           Dragooned
           the
           Episcopal
           established
           Church
           ,
           into
           a
           Non-conformity
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           done
           almost
           as
           bad
           .
           
        
         
           But
           that
           new
           Establishment
           may
           not
           be
           design'd
           to
           stand
           long
           ,
           being
           Built
           upon
           a
           bad
           Foundation
           :
           And
           I
           have
           been
           credibly
           Informed
           ;
           tho'
           the
           Cameronian
           Party
           have
           carried
           the
           Day
           ,
           and
           got
           Presbytery
           to
           be
           for
           the
           present
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           an
           Establishment
           ;
           yet
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           in
           Five
           approves
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           one
           in
           Three
           is
           a
           Presbyterian
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           civiliz'd
           Parts
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           one
           in
           Ten
           ;
           and
           of
           Persons
           of
           the
           best
           Quality
           and
           Education
           ,
           not
           one
           in
           Thirteen
           .
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Digression
           ,
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           *
           Diodate
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           at
           Westminster
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           done
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           desired
           his
           Opinion
           of
           it
           .
           
             What
             a
             sad
             Spectacle
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             
             Church
             troden
             under
             Foot
             !
             An
             horrid
          
           
           
             thing
             ye
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             amongst
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             !
             We
             are
             struck
             with
             Horrour
             at
             the
             change
             of
             the
             glorious
             Face
             of
             that
             Church
             !
             May
             God
             restore
             it
             to
             its
             high
             Estate
             and
             pitch
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Glory
             again
             .
          
           And
           give
           true
           Repentance
           to
           the
           Abettors
           and
           Promoters
           of
           that
           Change
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           Monstrously
           for
           the
           worse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           in
           time
           make
           what
           Satisfaction
           and
           Restitution
           they
           can
           ,
           tho'
           not
           fully
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           for
           the
           manifold
           Injuries
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           of
           Age
           enough
           to
           remember
           the
           Transactions
           of
           those
           Times
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           the
           Answerer
           says
           go
           to
           the
           Tune
           of
           
           
             Forty
             one
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           utterly
           deny
           any
           Falsity
           in
           the
           Paragraph
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           p.
           16.
           
           Relating
           the
           Miseries
           of
           them
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           I
           have
           felt
           :
           My
           much
           Honoured
           *
           Father
           being
           forced
           to
           remove
           his
           Family
           seven
           times
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           unnatural
           War
           ,
           his
           Sequestrators
           threatening
           to
           throw
           his
           Children
           out
           into
           the
           High-way
           :
           But
           being
           all
           now
           gone
           to
           their
           proper
           Place
           ,
           without
           making
           a
           suitable
           Repentance
           ,
           or
           offering
           a
           Satisfaction
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           them
           to
           
           Judgment
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           their
           infamous
           Names
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           return
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Reason
           the
           Answerer
           has
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           That
           
           
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
          
           Germany
           ,
           
             Worship
             God
             without
             Organs
          
           .
        
         
           Many
           of
           them
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           are
           so
           suppressed
           and
           kept
           under
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           no
           more
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           can
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           ;
           nor
           than
           the
           French
           Protestants
           could
           of
           both
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           unmercifully
           Banished
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           But
           these
           are
           in
           the
           Churches
           at
           
             Hamburg
             ,
             Munster
          
           ,
           
           
             Hessen
             ,
             Cassel
             ,
             Dort
             ,
             Heidelberg
             ,
          
           and
           several
           other
           great
           Places
           ,
           where
           Peoples
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           their
           Governours
           will
           give
           them
           leave
           .
           So
           likewise
           they
           are
           in
           Helvetia
           ,
           as
           at
           
             Bazil
             ,
             Bern
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           that
           they
           should
           be
           any
           where
           in
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           is
           much
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           generally
           very
           Poor
           ;
           for
           which
           Reason
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Eastern
             Asiatick
          
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           expected
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           much
           Poorer
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           here
           omit
           ,
           what
           my
           *
           Author
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Zanchy
           particularly
           ,
           (
           because
           he
           is
           Quoted
           by
           the
           Answerer
           ,
           
           against
           this
           sort
           of
           Church-Musick
           )
           and
           Diodate
           ,
           two
           Followers
           of
           Calvin
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           says
           ;
           *
           
             Manifold
             and
             great
             is
             the
             use
             of
             this
          
           Musick
           ,
           1st
           .
           
             That
             
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             may
             thereby
             be
             made
             more
             Illustrious
             and
             August
             .
          
           2dly
           .
           
             The
             mind
             of
             Man
             is
             after
             a
             marvelous
             sort
             affected
             therewith
             .
          
           3dly
           .
           
             Our
             Heart
             being
             by
             this
             Musick
             made
             the
             more
             Chearful
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             dwelling
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             stirred
             up
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           is
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Diodate
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           later
           Calvinists
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           the
           Fate
           of
           some
           ,
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           necessitated
           to
           be
           without
           Organs
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           have
           declared
           their
           Desire
           of
           them
           .
           And
           from
           this
           Consent
           of
           their
           Doctors
           ,
           undoubtedly
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Organs
           are
           at
           this
           Day
           in
           use
           in
           most
           Places
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Churches
           ,
           and
           long
           Time
           have
           been
           ,
           is
           as
           evident
           by
           the
           Decrees
           of
           their
           Synods
           ,
           forbidding
           this
           use
           of
           them
           upon
           Political
           and
           Common
           occasions
           ,
           out
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Commanding
           they
           should
           sound
           nothing
           but
           Psalms
           and
           the
           Praises
           of
           God.
           And
           not
           only
           they
           ,
           but
           several
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Reformed
           French
           Churches
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           Places
           where
           they
           can
           conveniently
           have
           Organs
           ,
           have
           also
           introduc'd
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           worthy
           *
           Dr.
           Durel
           testifies
           touching
           the
           Reverend
           Rochfort
           ,
           Pastor
           of
           the
           French
           Church
           at
           Rotterdam
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           with
           what
           Confidence
           can
           the
           Answerer
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Hungarian
           ,
           
           
             Transilvanian
             ,
             Helvetian
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           Germany
           ,
           are
           those
           that
           do
           Worship
           God
           without
           the
           use
           of
           Organs
           )
           When
           the
           direct
           contrary
           is
           as
           notoriously
           evident
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           .
           
             So
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
          
           
           
             the
             best
             established
             Churches
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             do
             concur
             with
             us
             herein
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             Ability
             to
             make
             so
             great
             Provision
             for
             the
             better
             carrying
             on
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             his
             People
             .
          
           That
           except
           our
           Dissenting
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           their
           Brethren
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           where
           any
           considerable
           Number
           of
           Christians
           Dissent
           from
           us
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           approve
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           tho'
           many
           be
           so
           unhappy
           as
           not
           to
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           our
           Adversaries
           being
           pressed
           with
           this
           plain
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           cannot
           with
           any
           Colour
           of
           Truth
           ,
           deny
           the
           frequent
           use
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Churches
           under
           the
           Helvetick
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           of
           the
           Auspurg
           Confession
           ,
           (
           which
           Calvin
           Signed
           as
           well
           as
           Luther
           ,
           tho'
           they
           would
           make
           the
           Distance
           between
           them
           to
           be
           ir-reconcilably
           great
           )
           they
           would
           seek
           to
           evade
           the
           chief
           Design
           
           and
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             altho'
          
           
           the
           Dutch
           
             have
             Organs
             in
             their
             Churches
             ;
             〈◊〉
             they
             pretend
             not
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Sermon
           does
           )
           
             that
             they
             are
             to
             exalt
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             excite
             their
             Affections
             ;
             but
             they
             use
             them
             to
             regulate
             the
             Voices
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             Tune
             of
             the
             Psalm
             they
             are
             to
             Sing
             .
          
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           which
           ,
           three
           things
           will
           evidence
           the
           quite
           contrary
           to
           be
           true
           .
           
             1st
             .
             Ex
             Confesso
          
           ,
           he
           grants
           in
           
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Elisha
             ,
             That
             this
             sort
             of
             Musick
             was
             enjoyned
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             quickening
             of
             Devotion
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
             was
             Commanded
             by
             God
             then
             and
             Blessed
             for
             the
             exciting
             of
             Mens
             Affections
             in
             his
             Service
             now
          
           ;
           if
           so
           't
           is
           very
           absurd
           to
           turn
           off
           the
           stress
           of
           the
           Argument
           upon
           the
           Divine
           Command
           as
           he
           does
           there
           ,
           whereas
           't
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           the
           quickening
           of
           Mens
           Devotions
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Design
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Divine
           Command
           which
           enjoyns
           it
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           The
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           is
           always
           the
           same
           ;
           if
           it
           had
           that
           Efficacy
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           quicken
           and
           excite
           Mens
           Affections
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           certain
           it
           had
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           
           was
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Divine
           Command
           ,
           it
           has
           not
           altered
           its
           Nature
           since
           .
           And
           tho'
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           express
           Command
           for
           it
           now
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           none
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           and
           use
           of
           the
           thing
           still
           continuing
           ,
           it
           may
           very
           well
           be
           allow'd
           and
           approv'd
           of
           ,
           as
           serviceable
           for
           the
           same
           end
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           3dly
           .
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           directly
           against
           this
           Allegation
           of
           the
           Answerer
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Organ
           in
           the
           Dutch
           Churches
           ,
           is
           to
           raise
           Mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           to
           quicken
           their
           Affections
           for
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           not
           solely
           to
           regulate
           the
           Voices
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           the
           Tune
           of
           the
           Psalm
           .
           It
           is
           notoriously
           evident
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           an
           Account
           from
           some
           who
           have
           Lived
           and
           Conversed
           among
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           their
           Neighbours
           for
           several
           Years
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           to
           be
           their
           Practice
           .
           For
           the
           Organs
           to
           Play
           their
           Voluntaries
           for
           an
           Hour
           commonly
           before
           the
           Service
           begins
           ,
           and
           while
           the
           Congregation
           is
           filling
           ;
           and
           then
           afterwards
           when
           the
           Organ
           stops
           ,
           the
           People
           Sing
           a
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           the
           Organ
           does
           not
           Play
           all
           that
           while
           to
           regulate
           their
           Voices
           ,
           but
           did
           before
           to
           raise
           their
           Affections
           ,
           and
           to
           chear
           their
           Minds
           for
           Devotion
           :
           This
           
           is
           done
           particularly
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           
           at
           Hambourg
           ,
           &c.
           
           At
           
             Hassen
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             peculiar
             kind
             of
             alternation
             in
             Singing
             their
             Psalms
             .
             The
          
           Precentor
           ,
           
             or
             Master
             of
             the
             Musick
             with
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             who
             are
             like
             our
             Singing-Boys
             and
             Choristers
             ,
             Sing
             out
             the
             first
             Verse
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             People
             ;
             then
             the
             Organs
             Play
             the
             second
             .
             The
          
           Musicians
           and
           People
           
             sing
             the
             Third
             Verse
             as
             the
             First
             ,
             the
             Organs
             Play
             the
             Fourth
             as
             the
             Second
             ,
             Some
             such
             way
             they
             have
             at
          
           Bremen
           ,
           Cassel
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           many
           of
           the
           
             Dutch
             Churches
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Reasons
           aforesaid
           ,
           is
           the
           Musick
           upon
           their
           Bells
           ;
           where
           they
           have
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           in
           a
           Steeple
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           play
           some
           taking
           ravishing
           Tunes
           for
           an
           Hour
           or
           more
           together
           ,
           before
           the
           Church
           Service
           begins
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           calling
           the
           People
           together
           to
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           to
           be
           heard
           but
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           being
           small
           and
           well
           tuned
           for
           variety
           of
           Parts
           ,
           to
           play
           several
           Lessons
           upon
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           occasions
           of
           the
           Solemnity
           and
           the
           Seasons
           of
           the
           Year
           ;
           but
           the
           better
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           a
           reverential
           awe
           upon
           them
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           to
           raise
           the
           Passions
           of
           Joy
           or
           Grief
           ,
           to
           enliven
           their
           minds
           when
           dull
           
           and
           heavy
           ,
           and
           to
           compose
           them
           when
           vain
           and
           roving
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Next
           he
           says
           ,
           
             It
             deserves
             Consideration
             ,
             That
             Organs
             were
             introduced
             into
             the
             Dutch
             Churches
             by
             some
             Magistrates
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           If
           so
           ,
           they
           shewed
           a
           better
           regard
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Churches
           than
           the
           Ministers
           did
           ,
           and
           deserve
           Commendation
           for
           it
           .
           But
           doubtless
           the
           
             Dutch
             Ministers
          
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           Communicated
           with
           the
           
             Dutch
             Magistrates
          
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           where
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           was
           generally
           used
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           thought
           the
           use
           of
           it
           unlawful
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ;
           neither
           can
           we
           well
           suppose
           their
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           would
           ever
           have
           suffered
           it
           to
           continue
           so
           long
           as
           it
           has
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           had
           any
           interest
           among
           their
           Magistrates
           or
           any
           Authority
           left
           in
           their
           
             own
             Churches
          
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           thought
           it
           Expedient
           also
           and
           useful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Lawful
           in
           Holy
           offices
           ,
           whatever
           is
           pretended
           by
           our
           Adversary
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           favour
           his
           dislike
           of
           the
           
             Dutch
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           for
           their
           Adhering
           to
           so
           advantageous
           a
           practice
           ,
           as
           
             he
             Saith
          
           against
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           Answer
           would
           
           lead
           me
           ,
           prove
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           exceeds
           that
           of
           the
           
             French
             Protestants
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             
             Scot
          
           's
           ,
           &c.
           than
           I
           need
           prove
           the
           Sun
           shines
           at
           Noon
           day
           .
           And
           then
           touching
           
             the
             holiness
             of
             its
             Members
             in
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             .
          
           He
           seems
           very
           partial
           by
           insinuating
           as
           if
           the
           vast
           number
           
             of
             Debauched
             ,
             Profane
             and
             Atheistical
             Sots
             ,
          
           were
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           and
           not
           among
           the
           Dissenters
           .
           Truly
           these
           are
           a
           great
           Scandal
           to
           any
           Party
           whatsoever
           ,
           who
           profess
           so
           holy
           a
           Religion
           as
           the
           Christian
           :
           And
           I
           believe
           all
           Parties
           among
           us
           need
           a
           great
           Reformation
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           have
           too
           little
           cause
           to
           upbraid
           each
           other
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           knew
           a
           very
           noted
           old
           Non-conformist
           Preacher
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           who
           having
           sufficiently
           experienced
           the
           Practices
           of
           his
           own
           Party
           for
           along
           time
           ,
           did
           some
           short
           time
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           advise
           his
           Children
           rather
           to
           trust
           a
           Church
           of
           England
           Man
           in
           Dealing
           than
           a
           Dissenter
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           preceding
           Discourse
           I
           suppose
           sufficiently
           Vindicates
           the
           Sermon
           from
           the
           Exceptions
           of
           the
           
             Anonymous
             Letter
          
           written
           against
           it
           .
           I
           have
           answered
           the
           main
           Objections
           in
           the
           Argumentative
           part
           ,
           and
           rectified
           several
           Misrepresentations
           and
           partial
           Quotations
           which
           are
           found
           therein
           .
           Should
           I
           have
           followed
           the
           Answerer
           in
           all
           his
           Excursions
           and
           needless
           Repetitions
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           drawn
           this
           Reply
           
           to
           a
           much
           greater
           length
           ;
           I
           fear
           it
           is
           too
           long
           already
           .
           The
           Arguments
           and
           Authorities
           I
           have
           brought
           together
           ,
           do
           I
           hope
           ,
           abundantly
           justifie
           the
           
             Lawfulness
             of
             Instrumental
             Musick
             in
             divine
             Offices
          
           to
           all
           unprejudiced
           Readers
           ,
           and
           for
           others
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           my
           Adversary
           
             cannot
             close
             with
          
           
           
             the
             judgment
             of
             his
             beloved
          
           Mr.
           Baxter
           
             in
             this
             Matter
          
           (
           who
           offers
           the
           same
           Arguments
           I
           do
           
             but
             with
             more
             Strength
          
           he
           says
           ,
           p.
           12.
           
           But
           why
           with
           more
           Strength
           ?
           Had
           he
           spoken
           these
           things
           it
           might
           have
           been
           perhaps
           with
           a
           greater
           Tone
           ;
           but
           surely
           the
           reason
           is
           the
           same
           when
           fairly
           quoted
           ,
           and
           at
           large
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Words
           )
           I
           cannot
           suppose
           he
           will
           close
           with
           the
           Judgment
           of
           such
           
             great
             Worthies
             of
             our
             Church
             as
             the
             Judicious
             Mr.
          
           Hooker
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           Bishop
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           Bishop
           Wetenhall
           ,
           Dr.
           Comber
           ,
           &c.
           quoted
           by
           the
           Author
           whose
           Authorities
           and
           Opinions
           he
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           .
           But
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           Separation
           must
           be
           kept
           up
           ,
           and
           besure
           there
           will
           never
           be
           wanting
           pretences
           enough
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           subjoin
           what
           Dr.
           Comber
           
           says
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           
             Psalm
             98.
             
             Since
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             is
             manifested
             to
             all
             Lands
             ,
             they
             ought
             all
             to
             joyn
             in
             Praising
             his
             
             holy
             Name
             ,
             nnd
             that
             by
             all
             due
             means
             which
          
           
           
             may
             express
             an
             hearty
             Joy
             ,
             particularly
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Musick
             ,
             by
          
           stringed
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           Voices
           ,
           and
           by
           Wind
           Instruments
           also
           ;
           
             for
             Musick
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tends
             not
             only
             to
             express
             ,
             but
             to
             beget
             the
             Affection
             of
             Joy
             ;
             it
             doth
             compose
             the
             Thoughts
             ,
             calm
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Soul
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             grateful
             Seriousness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             of
             as
             early
             use
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             as
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             and
             since
             all
             Ages
             have
             used
             it
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             use
             it
             in
             more
             solemn
             Places
             ,
             and
             on
             more
             extraordinary
             Occasions
             without
             just
             offence
             to
             any
             unprejudiced
             Persons
             ,
             especially
             being
             Commanded
             in
             this
             and
             other
             places
             of
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           And
           also
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Dr.
           Gauden
           Bishop
           of
           
             Exon.
             I
             know
          
           ,
           says
           that
           Reverend
           Prelate
           ,
           *
           
             some
             have
             been
             more
             at
             discord
             with
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             in
             Cathedrals
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Churches
             ,
             the
             use
             of
          
           Musick
           both
           Vocal
           and
           Organical
           ,
           
             have
             been
             applied
             to
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             certainly
             is
             as
             Lawful
             as
             any
          
           Meeter
           ,
           Psalmody
           ,
           Hymnology
           ,
           or
           singing
           to
           Tunes
           ;
           
             which
             was
             never
             questioned
             by
             learned
             and
             godly
             Men
             for
             lawful
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             Praising
             and
             giving
             Thanks
             :
             Nay
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             scruple
             but
             
             that
             even
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             deepest
             notes
             of
             that
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Penitentials
             ,
             both
             Musick
             of
             Voice
             and
             Instruments
             may
             be
             so
             gravely
             and
             solemnly
             applied
             ,
             as
             may
             very
             much
             fit
             the
             temper
             of
             Mens
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             of
             that
             Duty
             ;
             when
             either
             sad
             and
             solemn
             with
             Grief
             ,
             or
             chearful
             and
             exalted
             with
             Joy
             :
             Who
             doubts
             but
          
           David
           
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             served
             God
             in
          
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           
             amidst
             those
             joyful
             and
             Harmonious
             Noises
             ,
             they
             used
             with
             Singers
             and
             Musical
             Instruments
             ?
             The
             Gift
             and
             use
             of
             Musick
             is
             so
             sweet
             ,
             so
             Angelical
             ,
             so
             Heavenly
             and
             Divine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             pity
             God
             should
             not
             have
             the
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             an
             holy
             Comfortable
             use
             of
             it
             .
             That
             such
             an
             Orient
             Pearl
             may
             not
             be
             used
             only
             in
             civil
             Conventions
             ,
             or
             abused
             in
             wanton
             Carols
             and
             vain
             Effusions
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             put
             a
             Jewel
             in
             a
             Swines
             Snout
             :
             Certainly
             the
             Christian
             Church
             hath
             more
             cause
             to
             rejoice
             than
             the
             Jews
             had
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             the
             Angels
             at
             Christ's
             Nativity
             began
             the
             Church
             Musick
             with
             the
             heavenly
             Quire.
          
           And
           having
           given
           his
           Judgment
           for
           some
           discreet
           Regulations
           of
           Church-Musick
           in
           the
           next
           Paragraph
           ,
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             It
             was
             only
             fit
             for
             those
             Mens
             rudeness
             to
             abandon
             Church-Musick
             ,
             who
             intended
             to
             fill
             all
             things
             with
             the
             Alarms
             of
             War
             and
             Cries
             of
             Confusion
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           in
           requital
           for
           the
           Citation
           of
           Mr.
           Baxter
           and
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           for
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ,
           he
           brings
           two
           Church-men
           
             directly
             against
             it
          
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           .
           The
           one
           Mr.
           
             Maxwel
             a
             Scotish
             Divine
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bishop
           Taylor
           .
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           the
           Book
           *
           he
           quotes
           of
           
           Mr.
           Maxwel
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           say
           but
           little
           to
           it
           ;
           only
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           what
           those
           
             Reformed
             Divines
             are
             which
             he
             agrees
             with
             ,
          
           that
           should
           say
           ,
           
             Instrumental-Musick
             is
             neither
             a
             help
             to
             ,
             nor
             a
             part
             of
             Divine
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Worship
             .
          
           For
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           I
           have
           Impartially
           shewn
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           most
           eminent
           and
           learned
           Reformed
           Divines
           ,
           both
           Foreign
           and
           Domestick
           to
           be
           of
           another
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           may
           doubt
           of
           the
           fairness
           of
           the
           Quotation
           ;
           or
           well
           suppose
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           to
           the
           subject
           in
           Hand
           ,
           that
           every
           individual
           Person
           of
           Note
           and
           Learning
           ,
           may
           not
           have
           the
           same
           Sentiments
           and
           good
           Opinion
           of
           it
           which
           the
           generality
           have
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           
             Bishop
             Taylor
          
           ,
           *
           He
           is
           
             not
             directly
             against
             it
          
           ,
           because
           he
           allows
           
             Instrumental-Musick
             may
             add
             some
             little
             advantages
             to
             Singing
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           says
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             Condemn
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             used
             as
             an
             help
             to
             Psalmody
             .
          
           (
           But
           then
           indeed
           he
           says
           )
           
             It
             is
             more
             apt
             to
             change
             Religion
             into
             Air
             
             and
             Fancies
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
          
           When
           it
           is
           not
           used
           as
           it
           ought
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           against
           the
           abuse
           of
           Church
           Musick
           ,
           and
           preferring
           that
           of
           the
           Voice
           before
           Instruments
           ,
           which
           most
           People
           doubtless
           do
           ;
           he
           finds
           fault
           
             when
             it
             is
             made
             so
             acurate
             and
             curious
             that
             none
             can
             joyn
             in
             it
             but
             Musicians
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             sing
             and
             express
             the
             Words
             so
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             Hear
             do
             understand
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             and
             use
             of
             Edification
             is
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           enlarge
           this
           Discourse
           by
           bringing
           more
           Authorities
           in
           Justification
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Instrumental-Musick
           in
           Christian
           Worship
           .
           And
           I
           think
           there
           needs
           nothing
           more
           be
           said
           in
           Vindication
           of
           the
           use
           and
           advantages
           of
           it
           :
           For
           I
           do
           not
           find
           what
           is
           written
           against
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Sermon
           do
           at
           all
           lessen
           their
           Expediency
           .
           Neither
           shall
           I
           need
           farther
           to
           trouble
           my self
           with
           Answers
           to
           the
           Objections
           ,
           which
           I
           also
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           commonly
           brought
           against
           Church
           Musick
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           Vindication
           of
           this
           Practise
           of
           our
           Holy
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
           from
           those
           Four
           popular
           Objections
           which
           are
           made
           against
           it
           by
           the
           *
           Answerer
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           brief
           ,
           and
           I
           
           hope
           a
           full
           and
           satisfactory
           Reply
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           these
           we
           are
           Threatned
           with
           before
           ,
           and
           here
           at
           first
           reading
           being
           proposed
           with
           an
           Air
           of
           Considence
           in
           an
           Argumentative
           way
           ,
           may
           deceive
           the
           unwary
           Reader
           ,
           if
           he
           takes
           them
           upon
           Trust
           ;
           but
           when
           examined
           into
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           very
           fallacious
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           more
           of
           Popularity
           than
           Truth
           and
           Weight
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           1st
           .
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             use
             of
          
           
           Organs
           
             in
             Christian
             Assemblies
             for
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             is
             Condemned
             as
             unlawful
             by
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Homilies
           .
           Now
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           
             being
             most
             plain
          
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           p.
           82.
           
           That
           scarce
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           plainer
           to
           any
           one
           that
           heedfully
           reads
           that
           Homily
           
             of
             the
             Time
             and
             Place
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           Part
           II.
           (
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Objection
           is
           made
           )
           but
           must
           see
           the
           true
           use
           of
           Organs
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           is
           not
           at
           all
           Condemned
           therein
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           great
           Abuse
           and
           Superstitious
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           supposed
           in
           the
           Times
           of
           of
           Popery
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           Homily
           is
           mainly
           bent
           .
        
         
           This
           Abuse
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           now
           sufficiently
           Reformed
           from
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           plainly
           expressed
           in
           the
           Homily
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           Organs
           among
           other
           things
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Abolished
           by
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           or
           disliked
           by
           the
           Composers
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           by
           the
           very
           same
           Homily
           ,
           which
           is
           Quoted
           by
           our
           Adversary
           ,
           adjudged
           
             Decently
             to
             be
             retainedin
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             God
             is
             either
             Honoured
             with
             ,
             orhis
             People
             Edified
             by
             ,
          
           which
           I
           hope
           ,
           if
           made
           good
           ,
           will
           clearly
           overthrow
           this
           the
           most
           formidable
           Objection
           against
           the
           use
           of
           Organs
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           attend
           the
           Place
           of
           the
           Homily
           ,
           which
           is
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           That
           after
           it
           has
           inveighed
           very
           severely
           against
           the
           many
           
             Corrupt
             ,
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             Practices
          
           in
           the
           Church
           Service
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           as
           against
           the
           
             Images
             and
             Idols
             ,
             and
             numbers
             of
             Altars
             ,
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Toys
             and
             Trifles
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             goodly
             outward
             Shew
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           it
           rightly
           accounts
           ,
           
             a
             Mocking
             and
             Blaspheming
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Ordinance
             :
          
           It
           comes
           at
           length
           to
           blame
           those
           who
           refused
           to
           frequent
           the
           
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             scoured
             of
             such
             Gay
             gazing
             Sights
             ,
             as
             their
             gross
             Fantasie
             was
             delighted
             with
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             the
             false
             Religion
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             restored
             .
          
           This
           it
           does
           under
           the
           
           Representation
           of
           a
           Woman
           thus
           Discoursing
           her
           Neighbour
           on
           that
           occasion
           .
           
             Alas
             Gossip
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             now
             do
             at
             Church
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             Saints
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             goodly
             Sights
             we
             were
             wont
             to
             have
             are
             gone
             ,
             since
             we
             cannot
             hear
             the
             like
             Piping
             ,
             Singing
             ,
             Chaunting
             ,
             and
             Playing
             upon
             the
          
           Organs
           
             that
             we
             could
             before
          
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           the
           Reply
           is
           ,
           
             But
             ,
             (
             dearly
             beloved
             )
             we
             ought
             greatly
             to
             Rejoyce
             ,
             and
             give
             God
             thanks
             that
             our
             Churches
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             displeased
             God
             so
             sore
             ,
             and
             filthily
             defiled
             his
             holy
             House
             and
             his
             Place
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           ,
           observe
           ,
           the
           Complaint
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Parish-Church
           ,
           was
           not
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           there
           simply
           
             was
             no
             Playing
             upon
             the
             Organs
             there
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Answerer
           
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           but
           expresly
           that
           there
           was
           not
           the
           Like
           Playing
           upon
           the
           Organs
           .
           The
           Words
           are
           ;
           
             Sence
             we
             cannot
             hear
             the
             like
             Piping
             ,
             Singing
             ,
             Chanting
             ,
             and
             Playing
             upon
             the
             Organs
             that
             we
             could
             before
             .
          
           Where
           the
           Word
           
             [
             Like
          
           ]
           being
           Craftily
           left
           out
           ,
           the
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Homily
           is
           quite
           inverted
           .
           For
           the
           Like
           use
           of
           Singing
           ,
           and
           Playing
           upon
           the
           Organs
           ,
           most
           apparently
           refers
           to
           the
           superstitious
           Use
           ,
           and
           abominable
           
           Abuse
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Reformation
           was
           clearly
           taken
           away
           ;
           but
           the
           Discreet
           and
           Sober
           use
           of
           these
           in
           God's
           Service
           ,
           was
           never
           absolutely
           Abolished
           ,
           or
           ever
           accounted
           justly
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           ever
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           (
           or
           since
           )
           
             That
             Organs
             in
             Churches
             are
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             filthily
             defiling
             his
             House
             ,
          
           as
           't
           is
           untruly
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Answerer
           in
           two
           Places
           .
        
         
           For
           1st
           .
           In
           the
           Days
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           when
           these
           Homilies
           were
           Composed
           ,
           
           and
           ordered
           to
           be
           read
           in
           Churches
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Noted
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Organ
           was
           allowed
           and
           approved
           of
           every
           where
           ;
           and
           was
           in
           most
           
             Parish
             Churches
          
           in
           England
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           greater
           Towns
           ,
           but
           in
           abundance
           of
           lesser
           ones
           ,
           in
           some
           very
           small
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           where
           either
           pious
           Benefactors
           ,
           or
           Peoples
           Abilities
           did
           reach
           to
           Maintain
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           continued
           so
           ,
           throughout
           her
           long
           and
           happy
           Reign
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           King
           James
           I.
           and
           King
           Charles
           I.
           which
           Practice
           is
           so
           manifest
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           with
           any
           degree
           of
           Truth
           ;
           which
           certainly
           no
           body
           could
           suppose
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           
           Homily
           to
           Condemn
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           account
           them
           as
           
             Displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             filthily
             defiling
             his
             House
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           It
           is
           also
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           That
           if
           we
           allow
           this
           Reasoning
           of
           the
           Answerer
           ,
           from
           the
           Homily
           against
           the
           use
           of
           Organs
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           we
           must
           argue
           against
           Singing
           too
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           expresly
           mentioned
           with
           it
           .
           
             Since
             we
             cannot
             hear
             the
             like
             Piping
             ,
             Singing
             ,
             Chaunting
             ,
             and
             Playing
             upon
             the
             Organs
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             before
             .
          
           Where
           the
           superstitious
           and
           corrupt
           Use
           of
           either
           Singing
           or
           Playing
           upon
           the
           Organs
           ,
           is
           only
           adjudged
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           and
           not
           the
           use
           of
           either
           ,
           or
           both
           of
           them
           to
           be
           Abolished
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           think
           not
           only
           from
           thence
           ,
           but
           well
           nigh
           as
           much
           may
           be
           Objected
           on
           other
           accounts
           against
           Vocal
           ,
           as
           against
           Instrumental-Musick
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           since
           both
           are
           equally
           capable
           of
           Abuse
           :
           But
           yet
           both
           of
           them
           may
           be
           of
           excellent
           use
           ,
           if
           Grave
           ,
           Discreet
           ,
           and
           Regular
           ,
           and
           of
           singular
           advantage
           for
           the
           promoting
           the
           Praise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Edification
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           when
           skilfully
           joyned
           together
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           III.
           The
           Opinion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           the
           same
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           with
           what
           I
           have
           said
           above
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           consulting
           the
           subsequent
           
           Words
           of
           the
           Homily
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           —
           
             This
             ought
             we
             greatly
             to
             Praise
             God
             for
             ,
             That
             such
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             manners
             ,
             as
             were
             utterly
             nought
             and
             defaced
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             are
             utterly
             Abolished
             ,
             as
             they
             most
             justly
             deserved
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             either
             God
             was
             Honoured
             with
             ,
             or
             his
             People
             Edified
             ,
             are
             decently
             retained
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Churches
             comely
             Practised
             .
          
        
         
           Among
           which
           things
           ,
           our
           Church
           does
           reckon
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Organ
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           is
           honoured
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           edified
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           
             was
             it
             decently
             retained
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Churches
             comely
             Practised
             ,
          
           both
           at
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           when
           it
           Flourished
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           when
           it
           did
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           strange
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           Practice
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           clear
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           strangely
           misconstrued
           and
           misrepresented
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           spake
           against
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           which
           it
           so
           decently
           retains
           and
           allows
           ,
           and
           finds
           so
           great
           Benefit
           by
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           shew
           farther
           ,
           That
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           profest
           Judgment
           of
           our
           Church
           to
           Condemn
           the
           use
           of
           Organs
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Answerer
           positively
           avers
           it
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Homily
           ,
           altho
           the
           obsolete
           expression
           of
           its
           being
           delivered
           from
           Superstition
           
           and
           abuse
           
             in
             the
             Place
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           seems
           repugnant
           to
           its
           constant
           Practice
           :
           Take
           this
           short
           Story
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Cook
             ,
             was
             made
             a
             Sheriff
             by
             King
             
               James
               1st
            
             .
             with
             a
             design
             of
             Displeasure
             ,
             and
             upon
             account
             of
             his
             being
             of
             the
             Republican
             Party
             .
             He
             to
             excuse
             himself
             insisted
             on
             a
             particular
             of
             the
             
             Sheriff's
             Oath
             not
             then
             repealed
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             yet
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             Prosecute
             the
             Lollards
             for
             Heresy
             .
             Will
             the
             Adversary
             therefore
             conclude
             that
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             Prosecute
             the
             Protestants
             under
             a
             Protestant
             Govenment
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             many
             Laws
             made
             in
             favour
             of
             Protestancy
             ,
             only
             because
             this
             particular
             had
             escaped
             their
             observation
             and
             was
             not
             actually
             repealed
             ?
             Could
             he
             think
             his
             not
             Prosecuting
             the
             Protestants
             prevaricating
             with
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Legislators
             ,
             who
             had
             signified
             their
             sense
             by
             so
             many
             more
             and
             clearer
             Laws
             than
             were
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             or
             could
             he
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Legislators
             of
             the
             past
             Age
             were
             to
             over-rule
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Legislators
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             in
             a
             case
             of
             Contradiction
             ?
          
        
         
           His
           2d
           .
           Objection
           is
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             
             Praising
             of
             God
             with
             Organs
             be
             thus
             Lawful
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             will
             it
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             be
             Lawful
             
             to
             introduce
             other
             Musical
             Instruments
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Harps
             ,
             Trumpets
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           consequence
           of
           which
           is
           very
           true
           ;
           and
           at
           present
           in
           some
           Organs
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           Stops
           ,
           as
           represent
           
             Drums
             ,
             Trumpets
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           sorts
           of
           Musick
           .
           And
           where
           is
           the
           Fault
           ,
           that
           so
           useful
           an
           Art
           is
           now
           much
           improved
           beyond
           what
           it
           has
           been
           ?
        
         
           *
           Dr.
           Durel
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             That
             at
          
           Hessen
           
             they
             Sing
             Anthems
             ,
             not
             only
             with
          
           Organs
           ,
           
             but
             with
             loud
             Instruments
             ,
             and
          
           Violins
           too
           .
           At
           Bern
           
             they
             have
          
           Cornets
           ,
           and
           Sacbuts
           ,
           
             which
             Play
             in
             the
             Churches
             when
             they
             Sing
             the
             Psalms
             .
             Upon
             Festival
             Days
             they
             have
             also
          
           Trumpets
           in
           Hungaria
           and
           Transilvania
           ,
           
             which
             Play
             at
             the
             Church
             Door
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           if
           our
           Church-Governours
           think
           fitting
           to
           introduce
           other
           Rites
           too
           ?
           They
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           keeping
           within
           the
           Apostles
           general
           Rules
           of
           
             Decency
             ,
             Order
          
           ,
           and
           Edification
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           at
           all
           Act
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Worship
           .
           For
           these
           Modes
           or
           
           Circumstances
           of
           Worship
           being
           variable
           ,
           may
           be
           altered
           with
           respectto
           different
           Times
           and
           Places
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           call
           their
           Piety
           
           and
           Prudence
           in
           Question
           ;
           or
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           to
           think
           ,
           they
           will
           ever
           suffer
           
           the
           Church
           Service
           to
           be
           burdened
           with
           
           such
           a
           numerous
           Company
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           rather
           an
           Hinderance
           than
           an
           Help
           to
           our
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           His
           3d.
           Objection
           against
           Instrumental-Musick
           ,
           is
           a
           Syllogism
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             minor
             Proposition
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           lays
           the
           stress
           of
           his
           Argument
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           denyed
           ,
           will
           let
           the
           whole
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           For
           ,
           
             The
             granting
          
           Instrumental-Musick
           
             to
             be
             the
             most
             proper
             means
             to
             quicken
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             our
             Affections
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             the
             more
             Devout
             in
             the
             Worshiping
             of
             God.
          
           Will
           not
           in
           the
           least
           impeach
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Wisdom
           in
           making
           provision
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Altho'
           we
           grant
           that
           they
           have
           not
           Instituted
           Instrumental-Musick
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           raising
           Mens
           Affections
           ,
           and
           quickning
           
           their
           Devotion
           :
           And
           't
           is
           a
           gross
           Mistake
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             Institute
             Vocal
             Musick
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Answerer
           supposes
           
             most
             certainly
             they
             did
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Mistake
           will
           destroy
           his
           Argument
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Institution
           of
           
             Vocal
             Musick
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Instrumental
           ,
           was
           long
           before
           the
           Writing
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           before
           the
           Writing
           of
           the
           Old.
           We
           read
           indeed
           of
           no
           particular
           Time
           ,
           
           when
           either
           of
           them
           was
           first
           Instituted
           ,
           tho'
           we
           may
           when
           they
           were
           first
           used
           .
           
             Singing
             seeming
             to
             be
             as
             Ancient
             and
             Natural
             as
             publick
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Instruments
           must
           be
           owned
           to
           be
           helpful
           to
           Singing
           ,
           where
           an
           unreasonable
           Prejudice
           does
           not
           hinder
           the
           Understanding
           .
           Both
           were
           in
           use
           before
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Song
             of
             Moses
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           Miriam
           do
           testifie
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           think
           this
           was
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           Sung
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Plaid
           .
        
         
           And
           both
           being
           of
           eternal
           use
           ,
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           Peoples
           Affections
           ,
           and
           quickning
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           where
           conveniently
           they
           may
           be
           had
           ;
           does
           not
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           in
           not
           having
           them
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           it
           may
           upon
           their
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           the
           Afflicted
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           Days
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           constantly
           under
           Persecution
           ,
           this
           denyed
           those
           Advantages
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           which
           some
           Prosperous
           after
           Ages
           had
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           Admonition
           ,
           
             To
             speak
          
           
           
             to
             one
             another
             in
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             ,
          
           &c.
           does
           not
           exclude
           Instruments
           ,
           but
           allows
           them
           where
           they
           may
           be
           had
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           may
           well
           exalt
           their
           Affections
           
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           here
           account
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           I
           should
           ,
           that
           Devotion
           consists
           more
           in
           Singing
           alone
           ,
           than
           it
           does
           with
           Instruments
           ;
           neither
           is
           one
           more
           Ceremonious
           than
           the
           other
           .
           Devotion
           properly
           consists
           in
           neither
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Voice
           or
           Musick
           ,
           not
           in
           speaking
           or
           Singing
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Heart
           and
           Mind
           ;
           the
           Affections
           of
           which
           are
           hereby
           raised
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Vocal
           sometimes
           by
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           and
           most
           likely
           by
           both
           together
           ,
           
             when
             meet
             Instruments
             are
             added
             to
             make
             up
          
           
           
             the
             Harmony
             ,
             the
             Efficacy
             is
             much
             greater
             ,
             and
             to
             Minds
             in
             any
             indifferent
             aptitude
             well
             nigh
             irresistible
             .
          
        
         
           
             True
             devotional
             Musick
             will
             excite
             or
             heighten
          
           
           
             our
             devotional
             Passions
          
           ;
           and
           make
           us
           more
           or
           less
           ardent
           and
           affectionate
           ,
           as
           our
           Souls
           and
           Tempers
           are
           disposed
           ,
           by
           being
           more
           or
           less
           freed
           from
           ,
           or
           disturbed
           with
           contrary
           Humors
           and
           Passions
           .
        
         
           His
           Fourth
           and
           last
           Objection
           has
           little
           
           of
           weight
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           ask
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Sermon
           this
           Question
           ;
           
             Whether
             according
             to
             the
             
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             the
             particular
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Parochial
             Church
             is
             allowed
             to
             introduce
             new
             Rites
             or
             Modes
             of
             Worship
             into
             his
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             are
             appointed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           give
           him
           this
           short
           and
           plain
           Answer
           ,
           That
           I
           believe
           he
           has
           not
           :
           But
           then
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           the
           Question
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           Purpose
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           erecting
           of
           an
           Organ
           in
           a
           Parish
           Church
           where
           one
           formerly
           stood
           ,
           and
           never
           was
           pulled
           down
           by
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           is
           the
           introducing
           a
           new
           Rite
           or
           Mode
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           will
           be
           an
           hard
           task
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           old
           Rite
           which
           is
           of
           more
           than
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           standing
           in
           the
           
             Christan
             Church
          
           .
           And
           how
           long
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           sure
           it
           was
           a
           long
           time
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           has
           continued
           so
           ever
           since
           ,
           while
           the
           Church
           stood
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Prescription
           of
           so
           many
           Years
           ,
           for
           such
           an
           use
           is
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           with
           the
           consent
           and
           approbation
           ,
           and
           encouragement
           of
           the
           Diocaesan
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           The
           allowance
           of
           which
           ,
           
           is
           as
           Authentick
           altogether
           as
           the
           
             Singing
             our
             Psalms
             in
             Meeter
          
           .
           And
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           when
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           War
           is
           over
           ,
           that
           other
           Parishes
           who
           are
           of
           ability
           would
           follow
           so
           good
           an
           Example
           .
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           they
           will
           have
           the
           like
           Authority
           to
           countenance
           and
           encourage
           them
           ,
           in
           so
           pious
           and
           Charitable
           a
           Design
           ,
           which
           none
           I
           suppose
           will
           distrust
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           And
           I
           Question
           not
           but
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           it
           will
           abundantly
           recompence
           them
           for
           their
           Charges
           and
           Experience
           in
           procuring
           and
           maintaining
           it
           .
           Our
           Experience
           herein
           must
           oblige
           us
           to
           acknowlege
           so
           clear
           a
           Truth
           .
           And
           I
           can
           with
           the
           greatst
           satisfaction
           say
           ,
           That
           I
           verily
           believe
           since
           the
           late
           erecting
           of
           the
           Organ
           in
           our
           Parish-Church
           of
           Tiverton
           ,
           and
           much
           by
           the
           means
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           
             Regular
             and
             decent
          
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           as
           Devout
           a
           Congregation
           as
           any
           in
           the
           whole
           Diocess
           .
           And
           for
           Psalmody
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           much
           beyond
           any
           that
           I
           have
           been
           informed
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           I
           may
           presume
           the
           Reader
           will
           be
           convinced
           that
           tho'
           as
           the
           Answer
           says
           
             Something
             more
             has
             been
             said
             against
             the
             use
             of
             Organs
          
           in
           Sacris
           ,
           
             than
             what
             is
          
           
           
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Objections
             in
             the
             Author's
             Sermon
          
           ;
           yet
           a
           very
           mean
           Reply
           
           which
           has
           been
           given
           by
           one
           ,
           will
           shew
           that
           what
           has
           been
           farther
           and
           more
           closely
           Objected
           by
           the
           Answerer
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           invalidate
           the
           Lawfulness
           ,
           Use
           and
           Advantages
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           ,
           I
           have
           one
           thing
           to
           Advertise
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           to
           avoid
           prolixity
           as
           much
           as
           I
           well
           could
           ,
           writing
           not
           a
           compleat
           Tract
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Preface
           to
           one
           ;
           I
           have
           frequently
           in
           quoting
           the
           Answerer
           and
           other
           Authors
           not
           set
           down
           their
           words
           at
           large
           ,
           but
           the
           Sense
           in
           brief
           ,
           referring
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Margin
           ;
           and
           that
           without
           any
           the
           least
           design
           of
           Unfairness
           or
           Partiality
           .
           And
           in
           the
           whole
           I
           hope
           my
           unknown
           Adversary
           cannot
           say
           but
           I
           have
           treated
           him
           with
           all
           becoming
           Candor
           and
           Civility
           ;
           I
           wish
           the
           Reader
           could
           say
           so
           too
           ,
           having
           kept
           him
           so
           long
           from
           the
           following
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Newte
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             THe
             Apostles
             
               Communicated
               with
            
             Instrumental
             Musick
             
               after
               their
               declaring
               against
               the
            
             obligation
             
               of
               the
            
             Mosaick
             Law
             on
             Gentile
             Proselytes
             :
             
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               thereby
            
             intend
             to
             Condemn
             
               it
               as
            
             unlawful
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               Sodid
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               also
               as
               far
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
            
             Apostles
             
               to
               permit
               them
            
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             Apostles
             
               reasoned
               from
               the
            
             Law
             
               to
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               otherwise
               than
               our
            
             Adversaries
             
               do
               now
            
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             IV.
             
               And
               indeed
               were
               to
               be
               presumed
               most
            
             likely
             
               to
               do
               so
               considering
               their
               Education
               .
            
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             V.
             
               The
               chief
               new
               ,
               Revelation
               made
               to
               the
            
             Apostles
             ,
             
               was
               that
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               might
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
            
             new
             Peculium
             ,
             
               Immediatly
               without
            
             Circumcision
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             VI.
             
               This
               was
            
             Consequently
             
               a
               repeal
               of
               the
            
             Mosaical
             dispensation
             ,
             
               so
               far
               as
               it
               was
            
             inconsistent
             
               with
               it
            
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             Those
             particulars
             
               were
               indeed
            
             inconsistent
             
               which
               are
               supposed
            
             unlawful
             
               in
               the
            
             N.
             T.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             This
             inconsistency
             
               cannot
               be
               pretended
               in
               the
               case
               of
            
             Instrumental
             Musick
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             The
             Apostles
             
               Argue
               even
               in
            
             Abrogated
             
               instances
               from
               the
            
             Law
             
               to
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Parity
               of
            
             Reason
             holds
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             X.
             
               The
               same
            
             Reasons
             
               which
               made
            
             Instrumental
             Musick
             
               fit
               for
            
             Sacrifices
             
               in
               the
            
             Apostles
             
               Days
               ,
               make
               it
               fit
            
             still
             .
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             Benefit
             of
             Musick
             
               in
               holy
               Offices
               thought
            
             Natural
             ,
             
               and
               and
               not
               ascribed
               to
               any
            
             Extraordinary
             Providence
             .
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             XII
             .
             The
             Influences
             
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               Spirits
               upon
               Man
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               be
               promoted
               or
               obstructed
               by
            
             Instrumental
             Musick
             .
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             XIII
             .
             
               Such
               a
               notion
               of
               the
            
             Spiritualness
             ,
             
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               makes
            
             uncapable
             of
             Sensible
             
               Assistants
               ,
               as
               is
               fundamentally
            
             inconstent
             
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Apostolical
             Age.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             XIV
             .
             
               The
               same
            
             Reasons
             
               that
               proved
            
             bodily
             
               worship
               useful
               in
               the
            
             Mosaick
             
               discipline
               ,
               prove
               it
               so
            
             still
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             XV.
             
               The
               worship
               of
               God
               in
            
             Spirit
             
               not
               opposed
               to
               that
               which
               is
            
             sensible
             
               and
               Corporeal
               ,
               but
               to
               the
            
             literal
             
               sense
               of
               the
            
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             XVI
             .
             
               Nothing
               therefore
               can
               be
               objected
               to
            
             Instrumental
             Musick
             
               that
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
            
             Spiritual
             
               Nature
               and
            
             worship
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             
             
               XVII
               .
               Pomp
            
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             External
             worship
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             desigen
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               .
               p.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             
               XVIII
               .
               Magnificence
            
             not
             Repugnant
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               .
               p.
            
             70.
             
          
           
             XIX
             .
             Sacred
             Dances
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             not
             therefore
             necessary
             to
             be
             Restored
             if
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             be
             so
             .
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             XX.
             The
             
               Jewish
               Circumcision
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             nothing
             to
             our
             adversaries
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Case
             of
             neither
             of
             them
             like
             that
             of
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
               .
               p.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             XXI
             .
             No
             
               Bloody
               Sacrifices
            
             whatsoever
             were
             sit
             for
             the
             design
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Sacrifices
               .
               p.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             XXII
             .
             No
             Reason
             for
             opposing
             the
             first
             Imposition
             whilst
             Lawful
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Rigours
             afterwards
             .
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             The
             Ceasing
             of
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             .
             Rev.
             18.
             22.
             describes
             a
             great
             Calamity
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             prove
             its
             
               unlawfulness
               .
               p.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             Dr.
             
             Lightfoot's
             observation
             that
             the
             Temple
             worship
             was
             wholly
             ceremonious
             ,
             and
             the
             Synagogue
             worship
             wholly
             Moral
             ,
             is
             not
             
               true
               .
               p.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             XXV
             .
             The
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             had
             been
             a
             Shadow
             of
             the
             Organical
             worship
             of
             our
             bodies
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             prove
             it
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Shadow
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             easily
             
               proved
               .
               p.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             All
             Symbols
             of
             those
             times
             did
             not
             foretell
             any
             future
             innovations
             which
             should
             abolish
             them
             .
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             could
             not
             be
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Organical
             worship
             of
             the
             body
             being
             a
             Shadow
             of
             it
             .
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             The
             Harping
             in
             Heaven
             could
             not
             by
             the
             Reasoning
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             
               Shadow
               .
               p.
            
             112.
             
          
           
             
               XXVIII
               .
               Incense
            
             might
             have
             been
             used
             by
             the
             Apostles
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             
               Temple
               .
               p.
            
             120.
             
          
           
             XIX
             .
             The
             Reasonings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             produced
             by
             our
             Adversary
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             are
             quite
             different
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Age
             it self
             .
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             XXX
             .
             The
             next
             Age
             to
             the
             Apostles
             seems
             to
             have
             discontinued
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             ,
             without
             any
             dislike
             of
             it
             .
             The
             true
             design
             of
             the
             Reasoning
             from
             the
             estate
             of
             Child-hood
             and
             weak
             and
             Beggarly
             Elements
             ,
             Explained
             .
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             So
             Explained
             They
             conclude
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             our
             
               Adversaries
               .
               p.
            
             137.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           in
           the
           Preface
           .
        
         
           PAge
           12.
           l.
           4.
           
           Popish
           r.
           Popery
           .
           l.
           28.
           give
           r.
           gave
           Instances
           ,
           
             p.
             26.
             l.
          
           13.
           
           Perswasions
           ,
           r.
           Pensions
           
             p.
             31.
             l.
          
           9.
           when
           they
           had
           r.
           when
           he
           had
           ,
           
             p.
             32.
             l.
          
           13.
           enjoyned
           in
           it
           ,
           blot
           in
           ,
           
             p.
             55.
             l.
             27.
             blot
             out
          
           them
           ,
           r.
           That
           it
           is
           ,
           
             l.
             28.
             r.
          
           Then
           that
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           
             p.
             59.
             l
          
           19.
           this
           r.
           the.
           
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           9.
           l.
           1.
           propagating
           .
           p.
           33.
           
           Leaprosy
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           24.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           l.
           25.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           ib.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           26.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           18.
           
             a
             Comma
             after
          
           directly
           .
           p.
           58.
           marg
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           7.
           divided
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           21.
           it
           's
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           15.
           
           Testament
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           19.
           
             disprov'd
             .
             But.
          
           l.
           22.
           [
           after
           ]
           Scriptures
           [
           add
           ]
           
             now
             also
             to
             have
             produced
             the
          
           Scriptures
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           12.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           19.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           20.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           24.
           
           Bounteousness
           .
           p.
           73.
           l.
           4.
           
             sacred
             Dancing
          
           .
           p.
           74.
           marg
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Testimony
             of
          
           Ignatius
           
             is
             omitted
             ,
             or
             false
             printed
             .
             It
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Ep.
           ad
           Ephes.
           N.
           4.
           
           
             This
             is
             continued
             afterwards
          
           p.
           75.
           
             marg
             .
             where
             it
             should
             be
             blotted
             out
             .
          
           p.
           75.
           l.
           6.
           
           Apocryphal
           .
           l.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Clemens
           mentions
           .
           l.
           15.
           notoriously
           .
           l.
           18.
           improbable
           .
           p.
           76.
           l.
           13.
           
           Instrumental
           .
           l.
           17.
           accompanied
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           12
           ,
           13.
           practic'd
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           28.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           84.
           l.
           19.
           [
           after
           ]
           to
           [
           add
           ]
           be
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           1.
           particular
           .
           l.
           8.
           
           Heavenly
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           8.
           peace
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           antep
           .
           Deference
           .
           p.
           91.
           l.
           26.
           
           Deference
           .
           p.
           97.
           l
           7.
           
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Bride
             ,
             shall
             .
          
           l.
           18.
           
           Festivityes
           ,
           p.
           99.
           l.
           4.
           was
           l.
           25.
           
             del
             .
             often
          
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           16.
           granted
           r.
           grounded
           .
           p.
           102.
           l.
           4.
           
           Antecedent
           .
           l.
           5.
           indeed
           .
           l.
           12.
           must
           .
           l.
           20.
           
             of
             the
             Divine
             displeasure
          
           .
           l.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Action
           .
           p.
           104.
           l.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Writings
           .
           p
           108.
           l.
           23.
           
             of
             those
          
           del
           .
           
             it
             is
             twice
          
           .
           p.
           116.
           l.
           24.
           elsewhere
           .
           p.
           118
           l.
           15.
           the
           things
           l.
           25.
           
           Communion
           .
           p.
           119.
           l.
           2.
           del
           .
           y.
           p.
           120.
           l.
           18.
           
           Israelitish
           .
           l.
           27
           ,
           28.
           joined
           .
           p.
           122.
           l.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Collector
           .
           p.
           123.
           l.
           8.
           indeed
           .
           l.
           11.
           
           Christians
           .
           p.
           126.
           l.
           1.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           127.
           l.
           6.
           
           Revelations
           .
           p.
           128.
           l.
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Concerning
           the
           LAWFULNESS
           OF
           
             Instrumental
             MUSICK
          
           IN
           
             Holy
             Offices
          
           .
        
         
           FOR
           proving
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           
           
             Church
             Musick
          
           now
           ,
           I
           desire
           no
           more
           than
           what
           is
           notoriously
           true
           in
           Fact
           ,
           and
           not
           denied
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           themselves
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           actually
           practis'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Temple
           Worship
           ,
           with
           their
           Sacrifices
           and
           Sacrifical
           Hymns
           .
           Hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           That
           none
           who
           communicated
           in
           their
           Sacrifices
           and
           in
           Hymns
           Sung
           on
           those
           Occasions
           ,
           could
           avoid
           Communicating
           with
           the
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           to
           which
           those
           Hymns
           were
           Sung
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           that
           the
           Apostles
           could
           not
           avoid
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           made
           before
           it
           was
           thought
           lawful
           to
           receive
           any
           into
           the
           new
           Peculium
           besides
           Jews
           ,
           or
           Proselytes
           of
           Justice
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           reckon'd
           as
           Jews
           by
           Nation
           upon
           that
           Proselytism
           )
           must
           therefore
           have
           been
           Jews
           by
           Nation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           oblig'd
           upon
           a
           National
           Account
           to
           appear
           Personally
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           all
           Males
           were
           on
           the
           three
           annual
           Festivals
           of
           the
           
             Passover
             ,
             Pentecost
          
           and
           Tabernacles
           ,
           and
           to
           communicate
           in
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           Sacrifical
           Hymns
           ,
           Sung
           to
           the
           Instruments
           appointed
           for
           that
           Service
           .
           But
           this
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           known
           of
           any
           new
           Revelation
           forbidding
           it
           under
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           .
           Yet
           certainly
           they
           did
           it
           long
           after
           they
           had
           declared
           against
           the
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Law
           on
           
             Gentile
             Proselytes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           possibly
           have
           been
           understood
           to
           have
           condemn'd
           Instrumental
           Musick
           by
           those
           Declarations
           .
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           
           usually
           contriv'd
           to
           be
           at
           Jerusalem
           at
           those
           annual
           Solemnities
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           bring
           the
           Alms
           of
           his
           Nation
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           laid
           out
           on
           those
           who
           were
           then
           assembled
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           shew
           
             that
             himself
             walked
             orderly
          
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           Law.
           The
           
             last
             
             Act
          
           mention'd
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Acts
           before
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           sent
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           to
           Rome
           ,
           was
           his
           offering
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           a
           Nazarite
           ,
           purposely
           to
           satisfie
           the
           many
           Myriads
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           St.
           James
           told
           him
           ,
           were
           zealous
           for
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           himself
           from
           the
           Scandal
           of
           teaching
           an
           Apostasy
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           he
           as
           ,
           a
           Jew
           ,
           thought
           himself
           oblig'd
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Temple
           upon
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           impossible
           that
           he
           could
           ,
           in
           his
           former
           Preaching
           ,
           have
           condemn'd
           that
           as
           sinful
           ,
           which
           he
           hereby
           own'd
           himself
           as
           oblig'd
           to
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           his
           Jewish
           Extraction
           .
           So
           far
           he
           was
           from
           condemning
           Instrumental
           Musick
           as
           unlawful
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           could
           not
           condemn
           the
           Sacrifices
           themselves
           in
           Jews
           by
           extraction
           .
           If
           therefore
           our
           Adversaries
           will
           prove
           even
           Sacrifices
           unlawful
           for
           Jews
           by
           Extraction
           ,
           they
           must
           do
           it
           by
           Testimonies
           later
           than
           this
           Practice
           of
           St.
           Paul.
           It
           must
           on
           the
           contrary
           appear
           that
           all
           their
           Testimonies
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           drawn
           from
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           written
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           were
           manifest
           misunderstandings
           of
           his
           Words
           ,
           when
           drawn
           to
           a
           Sense
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           he
           could
           intend
           them
           ,
           without
           contradiction
           to
           his
           own
           Practice
           .
           Indeed
           they
           can
           produce
           nothing
           to
           this
           
           purpose
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           latest
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           Writings
           .
           The
           Christians
           in
           the
           Acts
           had
           separated
           before
           that
           time
           from
           the
           Synagogue
           Worship
           in
           many
           Places
           .
           But
           we
           find
           nothing
           there
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           History
           ,
           that
           they
           ever
           attempted
           it
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           St.
           James
           the
           Just
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           frequented
           the
           Temple
           Worship
           ,
           not
           only
           then
           when
           he
           advis'd
           St.
           Paul
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           afterwards
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           Hegesippus
           and
           Josephus
           .
           For
           he
           was
           Martyr'd
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           is
           represented
           in
           the
           Revelations
           as
           having
           Harpers
           playing
           to
           Hymns
           .
           The
           
             Archetypal
             Church
          
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           after
           the
           way
           of
           
             Prophetick
             Visions
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Ectypal
           .
           And
           rather
           the
           Christian
           Archetypal
           than
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           
             bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           became
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Temple
           was
           destroy'd
           .
           Nay
           ,
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           admits
           
           even
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           Jews
           by
           Extraction
           might
           observe
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           ;
           on
           Condition
           that
           they
           would
           not
           impose
           it
           on
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           So
           far
           St.
           
           Hierom's
           Observation
           is
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           mortiferous
           after
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           
           Temple
           .
           Thus
           far
           therefore
           it
           was
           impossible
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           have
           been
           any
           Revelation
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           concerning
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
        
         
           BUT
           perhaps
           our
           Adversaries
           may
           say
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           might
           allow
           it
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           such
           as
           themselves
           were
           ;
           and
           yet
           believe
           it
           unlawful
           for
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           are
           now
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           ,
           by
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           excluded
           from
           the
           Sacrifices
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sacrifical
             Hymns
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           from
           the
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           to
           which
           these
           Hymns
           were
           Sung.
           They
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           come
           into
           that
           Holier
           part
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           where
           the
           Sacrifices
           were
           offered
           .
           All
           Jerusalem
           was
           allarm'd
           by
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           St.
           Paul
           had
           brought
           an
           
             Ephesian
             Gentile
          
           into
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           But
           the
           Apostles
           were
           so
           far
           from
           adding
           to
           the
           severity
           of
           that
           Discipline
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           permitted
           ,
           but
           obliged
           ,
           Gentile
           Christians
           to
           partake
           of
           that
           Musick
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           was
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Temple
           was
           kept
           up
           by
           such
           Jews
           as
           were
           by
           Principles
           profess'd
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           They
           admitted
           Gentiles
           indeed
           into
           the
           new
           Peculium
           ,
           without
           the
           Proselytism
           of
           
           Justice
           by
           Circumcision
           .
           But
           plainly
           on
           such
           Terms
           as
           oblig'd
           them
           to
           depend
           on
           the
           Terms
           of
           Judaism
           ,
           for
           the
           benefits
           of
           the
           Peculium
           .
           They
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           be
           one
           Body
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           be
           built
           and
           superstructed
           on
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           pretend
           to
           any
           share
           in
           the
           
             corner
             Stone
          
           .
           They
           oblig'd
           them
           to
           be
           grafted
           into
           the
           
             natural
             Olive
          
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           have
           any
           of
           the
           Sap
           and
           Fatness
           of
           it
           .
           This
           gave
           a
           Prerogative
           and
           Precedency
           to
           the
           Jews
           so
           long
           as
           this
           engrafting
           lasted
           ,
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           ,
           when
           on
           this
           account
           he
           reckons
           the
           
             Jews
             first
             ,
             then
             the
             Gentile
             .
          
           For
           what
           can
           that
           Fatness
           and
           Sap
           of
           the
           
             natural
             Olive
          
           be
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Mystical
             benefits
          
           of
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           their
           Temple
           Solemnities
           ?
           The
           Gentiles
           therefore
           ,
           as
           oblig'd
           to
           Communicate
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           must
           also
           have
           Communicated
           with
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           other
           Solemnities
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           those
           
             Mystical
             Benefits
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Jews
           were
           made
           partakers
           by
           those
           Solemnities
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           by
           their
           Hymns
           ,
           seconded
           with
           Musick
           ,
           not
           only
           Vocal
           ,
           but
           Instrumental
           .
           How
           so
           ,
           if
           that
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           had
           been
           unlawful
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ?
        
         
         
           A
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           it self
           so
           incredible
           ,
           
           ought
           in
           Reason
           to
           have
           very
           evident
           Proof
           before
           it
           be
           receiv'd
           .
           And
           what
           Proof
           can
           our
           Adversaries
           pretend
           to
           that
           can
           be
           thought
           so
           evident
           ?
           Have
           they
           any
           express
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           that
           
             Musical
             Instruments
          
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           countervail
           that
           notoriety
           of
           Fact
           ,
           avowedly
           practic'd
           to
           the
           contrary
           ?
           If
           this
           cannot
           be
           pretended
           ,
           have
           they
           at
           least
           any
           evident
           Prohibition
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           might
           make
           it
           unlawful
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           when
           this
           dependence
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           on
           the
           Jewish
           Establishment
           was
           to
           expire
           ?
           I
           know
           no
           Evidence
           of
           either
           kind
           that
           themselves
           pretend
           to
           ,
           Well
           then
           ,
           will
           they
           pretend
           to
           any
           evident
           Proof
           of
           any
           other
           Proposition
           ,
           from
           whence
           this
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ?
           They
           tell
           us
           indeed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           
             Jewish
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           Moral
           or
           Judicial
           ,
           was
           in
           course
           not
           only
           to
           cease
           to
           be
           obliging
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           begin
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           from
           the
           Promulgation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           what
           Proof
           can
           they
           produce
           for
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           so
           crudely
           and
           so
           generally
           express'd
           ?
           No
           plain
           Testimony
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           that
           I
           know
           of
           .
           Can
           they
           therefore
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           at
           least
           supposed
           in
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           
             N.
             
             T
          
           ?
           Where
           do
           they
           find
           that
           the
           Apostles
           argue
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           was
           to
           be
           antiquated
           under
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           prescribed
           under
           the
           Old
           ?
           So
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           many
           Examples
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolical
             Writers
          
           ,
           Reasoning
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           to
           
             the
             New.
          
           The
           Adversaries
           of
           Tythes
           pretend
           that
           Tythes
           are
           not
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           now
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           imposed
           as
           a
           Duty
           to
           the
           
             Levitical
             Priesthood
          
           .
           St.
           Paul
           argues
           directly
           contrary
           ,
           that
           
           because
           the
           Levitical
           
             Priests
             lived
             by
             the
             Altar
          
           then
           ,
           therefore
           they
           ,
           who
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           now
           ,
           should
           also
           live
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           He
           reasons
           the
           same
           way
           when
           
           he
           proves
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Law
           required
           that
           the
           
             Ox's
             Mouth
          
           should
           not
           be
           muzled
           when
           he
           trod
           out
           their
           Corn
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           the
           ancientest
           way
           of
           Threshing
           ,
           in
           imitation
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           seem
           ,
           of
           their
           Treading
           out
           their
           Vintage
           )
           therefore
           the
           Clergy
           shoul
           partake
           of
           the
           Contributions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           themselves
           laid
           out
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           who
           were
           maintained
           by
           those
           Contributions
           .
           So
           he
           allows
           the
           Reasoning
           against
           Christians
           Marrying
           Persons
           of
           
             another
             Communion
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Jews
           Obligation
           not
           to
           Marry
           Persons
           of
           
             another
             Nation
          
           ,
           in
           order
           
           to
           their
           Propogating
           a
           
             holy
             Seed
          
           .
           So
           he
           also
           Reasons
           himself
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           
           did
           allow
           that
           the
           holiness
           of
           one
           Parent
           was
           sufficient
           to
           entitle
           their
           common
           Off-spring
           to
           the
           
             Foederal
             holiness
          
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           so
           the
           holiness
           of
           
             one
             Parent
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           was
           also
           sufficient
           to
           entitle
           the
           Children
           of
           such
           Marriages
           to
           the
           
             Foederal
             holiness
          
           of
           Christianity
           by
           Baptism
           .
           This
           he
           supposes
           ,
           when
           he
           thence
           infers
           ,
           that
           the
           Believer
           was
           under
           no
           Obligation
           of
           breaking
           such
           a
           Matrimonial
           Contract
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           that
           Objection
           insisted
           on
           for
           doing
           so
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           Seed
           ,
           with
           which
           such
           Marriages
           were
           conceived
           inconsistent
           .
           For
           himself
           had
           Circumcis'd
           
           St.
           Timothy
           on
           account
           of
           his
           Mother
           who
           was
           a
           Jewess
           ,
           tho'
           his
           Father
           was
           a
           Heathen
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           the
           receiv'd
           allow'd
           practice
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           whom
           he
           design'd
           to
           gratify
           by
           doing
           so
           .
           On
           the
           same
           Topick
           his
           Fellow-labourer
           
           St.
           Clement
           concludes
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             Ministry
          
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           ways
           God
           had
           used
           for
           asserting
           the
           inviolable
           Sanctity
           of
           the
           
             Levitical
             Priesthood
          
           against
           Laical
           encroachments
           .
           How
           contrary
           is
           this
           whole
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           to
           that
           used
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           on
           many
           others
           as
           well
           as
           this
           Occasion
           ?
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           it
           was
           indeed
           no
           other
           than
           
           what
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           their
           Circumstances
           ,
           considering
           the
           History
           of
           those
           Times
           .
           Our
           Adversaries
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           those
           Scriptures
           were
           Written
           ,
           (
           on
           which
           they
           ground
           their
           contrary
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           )
           the
           whole
           Church
           was
           Govern'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           place
           of
           Residence
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Body
           ,
           was
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           They
           may
           remember
           farther
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Jews
           ,
           were
           possess'd
           with
           the
           same
           prejudices
           of
           Education
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           present
           Establishment
           ,
           and
           against
           unnecessary
           Innovations
           .
           St.
           Paul
           had
           Persecuted
           the
           Church
           on
           account
           of
           his
           Zeal
           .
           And
           St.
           Simeon
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           had
           got
           the
           Sirname
           of
           Zealot
           .
           And
           St.
           
           Peter's
           concern
           for
           the
           Law
           he
           had
           been
           bred
           in
           ,
           appeared
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           His
           Hunger
           could
           not
           make
           him
           eat
           what
           his
           Education
           had
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           believe
           common
           and
           unclean
           .
           And
           he
           avoided
           eating
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           avoid
           offence
           of
           the
           Jews
           which
           came
           from
           Jerusalem
           .
           It
           also
           thence
           appear'd
           how
           cautious
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           admitting
           Innovations
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           maintain
           the
           good
           Opinion
           
           they
           were
           possess'd
           of
           ,
           with
           their
           own
           Charge
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           ,
           as
           St.
           James
           assures
           us
           ,
           Zealous
           of
           the
           Law.
           We
           have
           therefore
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           any
           Revelation
           that
           was
           not
           very
           clear
           against
           the
           then
           received
           Opinions
           .
           Whatever
           their
           own
           private
           Opinions
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           ventured
           to
           publish
           and
           practice
           Opinions
           in
           favour
           of
           Innovation
           ,
           without
           such
           Evidence
           as
           as
           might
           satisfie
           others
           as
           well
           as
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           preserve
           the
           good
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Zealots
           mentioned
           by
           St.
           James
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           with
           their
           Zeal
           from
           Apostatizing
           from
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Innovations
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Opinions
           they
           had
           been
           bred
           in
           .
           But
           where
           can
           our
           Adversaries
           find
           any
           Testimony
           so
           express
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           that
           all
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Ceremonial
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           to
           be
           abrogated
           upon
           the
           promulgation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Jews
           by
           extraction
           should
           be
           discharg'd
           from
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           ,
           of
           observing
           them
           ?
           Whence
           can
           they
           prove
           that
           thenceforward
           it
           must
           have
           been
           unlawful
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Christianity
           for
           them
           to
           observe
           
           them
           ,
           tho'
           with
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           former
           divine
           Legislation
           ,
           which
           had
           impos'd
           those
           ceremonial
           Precepts
           on
           the
           whole
           Peculium
           ,
           but
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           the
           humane
           Authority
           ,
           whereby
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           may
           provide
           for
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           without
           imposing
           on
           
             other
             Churches
          
           of
           equal
           Authority
           with
           themselves
           ?
           Whence
           can
           they
           prove
           ,
           that
           even
           
             Gentile
             Churches
          
           ,
           who
           never
           were
           oblig'd
           by
           the
           ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           whilst
           they
           continu'd
           Gentiles
           ,
           might
           not
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           particular
           Bodies
           ,
           resume
           any
           of
           those
           Rights
           if
           they
           should
           judge
           them
           edifying
           in
           their
           own
           Circumstances
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           imposed
           ?
           I
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Separation
           are
           possess'd
           of
           Opinions
           very
           contrary
           to
           what
           I
           have
           now
           discours'd
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           examine
           them
           impartially
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           no
           better
           Authority
           for
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           modern
           Systems
           since
           ,
           and
           the
           School-men
           before
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           some
           Fathers
           ,
           not
           near
           to
           ,
           nor
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           the
           Originals
           of
           Christianity
           .
           But
           these
           are
           Authorities
           by
           which
           they
           are
           unwilling
           to
           be
           concluded
           in
           other
           Cases
           .
           If
           therefore
           they
           will
           be
           true
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           well
           to
           lay
           
           aside
           these
           Prejudices
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           they
           can
           find
           for
           those
           Opinions
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           only
           Authorities
           they
           pretend
           to
           follow
           .
           But
           when
           these
           Prejudices
           are
           laid
           aside
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           find
           those
           things
           so
           clearly
           decided
           there
           as
           they
           have
           been
           used
           to
           believe
           .
           No
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           Originals
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           AND
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           several
           
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Precepts
           were
           indeed
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           so
           abrogated
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           now
           unlawful
           to
           insist
           on
           them
           as
           they
           were
           then
           imposed
           .
           What
           I
           design
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           general
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           us'd
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           neither
           has
           ,
           nor
           can
           have
           ,
           the
           least
           Countenance
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           This
           alone
           will
           suffice
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           can
           make
           Application
           to
           our
           Case
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           they
           should
           first
           shew
           upon
           what
           Consequence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Rites
           are
           made
           unlawful
           by
           the
           Establishments
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           particular
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           is
           concern'd
           in
           that
           Consequence
           .
           This
           has
           not
           been
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           attempted
           by
           them
           ,
           tho'
           absolutely
           
           necessary
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           reason
           acurately
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           them
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           dispute
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ,
           was
           concerning
           the
           Coalition
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           the
           
             uncircumcis'd
             Gentiles
          
           into
           one
           Society
           and
           Communion
           of
           Gods
           
             peculiar
             People
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           partaking
           of
           the
           same
           
             publick
             Worship
             on
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           thereby
           entitl'd
           to
           the
           
             Spiritual
             benefits
          
           promis'd
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           part
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           that
           
             peculiar
             People
          
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           own
           as
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           into
           his
           Covenant
           .
           For
           the
           Principal
           thing
           design'd
           in
           those
           
             new
             Revelations
          
           made
           to
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           new
           Peculium
           ,
           without
           any
           Obligation
           to
           observe
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           particularly
           impos'd
           on
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           without
           any
           Obligation
           to
           incorporate
           themselves
           into
           the
           particular
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           This
           God
           shew'd
           by
           his
           effusion
           
           of
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           on
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           tho'
           uncircumcis'd
           ,
           purposely
           to
           let
           St.
           Peter
           know
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           reputed
           as
           common
           and
           unclean
           ,
           and
           uncapable
           of
           joyning
           in
           Holy
           Offices
           on
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           new
           Peculium
           ,
           on
           that
           account
           alone
           of
           their
           not
           being
           Circumcis'd
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           hath
           thought
           
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           unclean
           Beasts
           and
           Reptiles
           .
           The
           design
           of
           this
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           assert
           their
           
             actual
             Holiness
          
           ,
           or
           being
           actually
           of
           the
           new
           Peculium
           without
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           our
           separating
           Adversaries
           have
           understood
           it
           .
           That
           was
           no
           Dispute
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           only
           to
           let
           St.
           Peter
           know
           that
           they
           were
           capable
           of
           being
           admitted
           into
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           immediately
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           without
           being
           Circumcis'd
           .
           So
           St.
           Peter
           understood
           it
           ,
           who
           took
           care
           they
           should
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           tho'
           he
           did
           not
           insist
           upon
           their
           being
           Circumcis'd
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           never
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           thought
           them
           as
           much
           excus'd
           thereby
           from
           Baptism
           as
           from
           Circumcision
           .
           This
           Revelation
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           satisfied
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           Expostulated
           with
           him
           concerning
           his
           freer
           Conversation
           with
           Cornelius
           than
           was
           allowable
           
           by
           their
           former
           Opinions
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           were
           farther
           Confirm'd
           by
           the
           miraculous
           effusions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           on
           the
           Gentiles
           Converted
           by
           St.
           Paul
           and
           St.
           
           Barnabas
           ,
           without
           any
           Circumcision
           that
           might
           qualify
           them
           for
           it
           .
           But
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           by
           those
           ordinary
           Manifestations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           then
           accompanying
           their
           Baptisms
           ,
           even
           of
           Persons
           uncircumcis'd
           ;
           
           nay
           ,
           which
           Circumcis'd
           Persons
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           also
           Baptized
           .
           It
           being
           the
           peculiar
           Prerogative
           of
           our
           blessed
           
             Saviour's
             Baptism
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           of
           Water
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Thence
           St.
           Paul
           argues
           to
           the
           
           Galatians
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           very
           notorious
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           receiv'd
           the
           Spirit
           by
           any
           ritual
           Observances
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Faith.
           And
           very
           solidly
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           the
           Notions
           of
           those
           times
           .
           For
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           being
           own'd
           for
           the
           Principle
           of
           Consecration
           of
           the
           holy
           People
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           the
           Mystical
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           own'd
           for
           the
           only
           true
           Consecration
           ;
           it
           thence
           appear'd
           that
           Baptism
           alone
           ,
           without
           Circumcision
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           for
           admitting
           a
           Person
           into
           the
           Holy
           People
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           proper
           Titles
           of
           the
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           immediate
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Supreme
           Being
           .
        
         
           NOW
           this
           Constitution
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           
           was
           perfectly
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Old
           one
           .
           The
           Old
           one
           admitted
           none
           to
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           by
           which
           Gods
           Covenant
           with
           them
           was
           transacted
           ,
           but
           only
           Circumcis'd
           Persons
           .
           No
           Gentiles
           therefore
           could
           be
           admitted
           into
           it
           till
           they
           were
           first
           Circumcis'd
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Incorporated
           
           into
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           liable
           to
           all
           the
           Impositions
           on
           that
           Nation
           :
           And
           that
           by
           the
           express
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           excluded
           all
           uncircumcis'd
           Persons
           from
           partaking
           of
           those
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Temple
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           from
           the
           
             Archetypal
             Heavenly
             Sacrifices
          
           represented
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           
             Mystical
             Benefits
          
           of
           the
           
             Archetypal
             Sacrifices
          
           which
           were
           apply'd
           to
           the
           Communicants
           in
           the
           
             external
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           represented
           by
           them
           .
           By
           the
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           grounded
           on
           these
           
             new
             Revelations
          
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           admitted
           into
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           by
           Baptism
           immediately
           ,
           without
           any
           Obligation
           to
           Circumcision
           ,
           or
           to
           Incorporation
           into
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           .
           Both
           of
           them
           therefore
           being
           confessedly
           divine
           establishments
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           as
           far
           as
           they
           were
           consistent
           with
           each
           other
           .
           The
           first
           was
           to
           take
           Place
           confessedly
           till
           the
           second
           was
           introduced
           ,
           because
           so
           long
           it
           had
           no
           Rival
           that
           might
           pretend
           
             equal
             Authority
          
           with
           its
           self
           .
           Afterwards
           it
           was
           to
           give
           way
           on
           account
           of
           that
           
             general
             Authority
          
           every
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           has
           to
           repeal
           its
           own
           Sanctions
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           general
           account
           that
           where
           the
           repeal
           is
           not
           express
           ,
           the
           latter
           Sanction
           is
           to
           take
           Place
           ,
           in
           Case
           of
           inconsistency
           ,
           as
           
           being
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           ,
           at
           least
           from
           that
           time
           forwards
           .
           This
           could
           not
           have
           been
           Disputed
           ,
           if
           the
           Jews
           had
           granted
           ,
           that
           their
           own
           Establishment
           was
           design'd
           only
           for
           a
           time
           .
           But
           observing
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           frequent
           mention
           of
           an
           
             everlasting
             Covenant
          
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           natural
           for
           them
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           that
           of
           which
           they
           were
           already
           possess'd
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           their
           Education
           had
           given
           them
           so
           great
           an
           Opinion
           .
           And
           when
           this
           Opinion
           had
           obtained
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           very
           natural
           for
           them
           to
           gather
           farther
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           thereby
           declared
           that
           their
           present
           Constitution
           should
           last
           for
           ever
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           whosoever
           should
           pretend
           to
           repeal
           it
           ,
           either
           wholly
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           was
           for
           that
           reason
           to
           be
           presum'd
           not
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           in
           their
           Opinion
           so
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           express
           Declarations
           against
           any
           future
           Innovation
           .
           This
           Mistake
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           Apostolical
           Age
           Dispute
           against
           .
           They
           observe
           in
           those
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           express
           mention
           not
           of
           one
           alone
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           conceiv'd
           ,
           but
           of
           
             two
             Covenants
          
           ,
           an
           old
           one
           which
           then
           obtained
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           one
           which
           was
           to
           succeed
           
           upon
           the
           abrogation
           of
           the
           first
           .
           Then
           they
           prove
           that
           it
           was
           only
           the
           latter
           of
           
           these
           that
           could
           be
           intended
           to
           be
           everlasting
           .
           That
           the
           former
           could
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           there
           could
           have
           been
           
             no
             Place
          
           for
           the
           latter
           .
           There
           could
           have
           been
           no
           second
           if
           the
           first
           had
           lasted
           for
           ever
           .
           Besides
           ,
           because
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           is
           called
           Old
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           Old
           is
           
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
          
           ,
           Heb.
           viii
           .
           13.
           
           And
           because
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           was
           made
           in
           imitation
           of
           another
           Pattern
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           shew'd
           him
           in
           the
           Mount.
           This
           was
           observ'd
           as
           well
           by
           Philo
           as
           St.
           Paul.
           Understanding
           therefore
           by
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           the
           whole
           Mosaical
           Dispensation
           ,
           they
           thence
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           efficacy
           of
           that
           was
           derived
           from
           this
           other
           latter
           Dispensation
           ,
           as
           from
           that
           which
           was
           Principal
           in
           Gods
           Design
           ,
           tho'
           latter
           in
           Execution
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           of
           time
           .
           Hence
           it
           followed
           in
           this
           Mystical
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           indeed
           the
           properest
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           in
           explaining
           Prophecies
           )
           that
           the
           latter
           Covenant
           was
           to
           take
           place
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           taken
           so
           far
           as
           a
           Repeal
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           practice
           of
           both
           of
           them
           were
           mutually
           inconsistent
           .
           And
           this
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           will
           suffice
           for
           abrogating
           all
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Establishment
           ,
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           abrogated
           in
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Age.
          
           
           I
           mean
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Design
           of
           those
           Reasonings
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           Impositions
           on
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           .
        
         
           THENCE
           it
           appear'd
           that
           Circumcision
           
           as
           a
           Condition
           of
           being
           reckon'd
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           impos'd
           on
           Gentiles
           by
           extraction
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           taken
           away
           before
           it
           was
           possible
           that
           Gentiles
           ,
           not
           yet
           Incorporated
           into
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           could
           be
           counted
           as
           Foederally
           Holy
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           new
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           already
           spoken
           .
           So
           also
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           the
           Peculium
           must
           no
           longer
           depend
           on
           the
           
             Temple
             Sacrifices
          
           .
           For
           those
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           admit
           whom
           they
           pleas'd
           to
           them
           .
           They
           were
           perfectly
           at
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Sanhedrin
          
           ,
           who
           were
           profess'd
           Enemies
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           would
           admit
           no
           uncircumcis'd
           Person
           to
           partake
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           could
           do
           otherwise
           whilst
           they
           disown'd
           the
           
             new
             Revelations
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
           So
           also
           that
           
             Ceremonial
             Holiness
          
           of
           abstaining
           from
           certain
           sorts
           of
           Meats
           ,
           could
           no
           longer
           be
           required
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Peculium
           .
           For
           those
           had
           never
           been
           required
           from
           any
           Nation
           besides
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           could
           not
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           obliged
           to
           an
           Incorporation
           into
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           entit'led
           to
           the
           highest
           Benefits
           of
           the
           Peculium
           .
           Nor
           could
           the
           Jews
           insist
           on
           these
           things
           as
           requisite
           for
           their
           communicating
           with
           the
           uncircumcised
           Gentiles
           in
           
             Holy
             Offices
          
           ,
           if
           themselves
           would
           partake
           of
           the
           
             mystical
             Benefits
          
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           on
           its
           
             own
             Terms
          
           .
           Their
           doing
           so
           made
           the
           
             Wall
             of
             Partition
          
           ,
           mention'd
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           made
           it
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           coalesce
           into
           
             one
             Body
          
           with
           the
           uncircumcis'd
           ,
           as
           the
           
             new
             Revelation
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           .
           It
           were
           easy
           by
           this
           Reasoning
           to
           account
           for
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           old
           Mosaical
           Institution
           ,
           that
           are
           suppos'd
           unlawful
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           IF
           this
           which
           I
           have
           given
           be
           the
           
           true
           Original
           how
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           some
           Mosaick
           Rites
           have
           been
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           there
           will
           thence
           follow
           no
           pretence
           for
           condemning
           them
           as
           universally
           unlawful
           now
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           because
           they
           were
           Duties
           then
           upon
           positive
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           Moral
           and
           
             universally
             obliging
          
           ,
           Reasons
           .
           All
           that
           will
           follow
           from
           this
           Topick
           will
           be
           ,
           That
           only
           
             those
             Particulars
          
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Institution
           
           will
           be
           thus
           affected
           ,
           that
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           free
           admission
           to
           the
           
             highest
             Priviledges
          
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           immediately
           without
           Circumcision
           or
           Proselytism
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           which
           being
           admitted
           would
           have
           made
           that
           breach
           of
           Communion
           which
           was
           principally
           disputed
           against
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Writers
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Age.
          
           Those
           could
           not
           be
           things
           wherein
           the
           
             uncircumcis'd
             Gentiles
          
           were
           already
           agreed
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Sacrifical
             Hymns
          
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           
             publick
             Solemnities
          
           .
           How
           could
           that
           have
           made
           a
           breach
           between
           them
           ,
           wherein
           they
           did
           not
           differ
           ?
           How
           could
           that
           have
           excluded
           Gentiles
           from
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           without
           submitting
           to
           the
           
             whole
             Law
          
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           was
           already
           practis'd
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           before
           they
           concerned
           themselves
           to
           know
           what
           had
           been
           requir'd
           by
           Moses
           ?
           How
           could
           that
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           an
           Imposition
           which
           they
           had
           freely
           taken
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Jews
           ?
           Then
           all
           that
           Dispute
           was
           concerning
           what
           might
           be
           lawfully
           impos'd
           on
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           not
           concerning
           what
           may
           be
           lawfully
           practis'd
           by
           the
           Jews
           by
           Nation
           .
           This
           is
           so
           certain
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           
             indisputably
             abrogated
          
           
           instance
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Temple
             Sacrifices
          
           were
           used
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           as
           being
           Jews
           by
           Extraction
           ;
           by
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           the
           most
           zealous
           
           Opposer
           of
           those
           very
           same
           Rites
           ,
           as
           impos'd
           on
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           he
           had
           said
           and
           done
           so
           many
           things
           against
           their
           Imposition
           .
           If
           therefore
           even
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           neither
           were
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           thought
           unlawful
           ,
           How
           can
           our
           Adversaries
           gather
           it
           concerning
           those
           many
           other
           things
           against
           which
           they
           can
           pretend
           no
           other
           Exception
           but
           their
           originally
           
             Mosaick
             Imposition
          
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           himself
           rather
           implys
           that
           some
           of
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Institutions
             did
          
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           ,
           remain
           according
           to
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           What
           else
           can
           he
           mean
           ?
           when
           applying
           that
           Passage
           of
           Haggai
           ,
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           That
           God
           would
           
             shake
             not
             the
             Earth
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             Heaven
             ,
          
           he
           subjoins
           the
           event
           of
           that
           shaking
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           
             signified
             the
             removing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             may
             remain
             .
          
           What
           this
           shaking
           means
           may
           easily
           be
           understood
           from
           what
           I
           have
           already
           Discoursed
           .
           That
           Convulsion
           depended
           on
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Gentiles
           
           were
           admitted
           into
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           without
           any
           Incorporation
           into
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Mosaick
           Establishment
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Peculium
           was
           by
           God
           himself
           confin'd
           to
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           Communicated
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           on
           any
           other
           Condition
           than
           Proselytism
           of
           Justice
           and
           Incorporation
           .
           This
           new
           Establishment
           must
           in
           course
           remove
           all
           these
           
             Mosaical
             Constitutions
          
           ,
           which
           either
           suppos'd
           or
           caus'd
           this
           confinement
           .
           But
           all
           those
           other
           
             Mosaick
             Constitutions
          
           as
           well
           Positive
           as
           Moral
           ,
           which
           were
           consistent
           with
           this
           enlargement
           of
           the
           Peculium
           ,
           could
           not
           therefore
           be
           thought
           shaken
           or
           remov'd
           by
           it
           .
           If
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           shaken
           ,
           what
           can
           hinder
           by
           the
           Apostles
           reasoning
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           not
           still
           remain
           ?
           Possibly
           not
           as
           to
           the
           obligation
           which
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Sanction
          
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           own
           native
           indifferency
           ,
           which
           may
           qualify
           them
           for
           a
           new
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Sanction
          
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Such
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Sanction
          
           would
           plainly
           suppose
           no
           
             antecedent
             Obligation
          
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           be
           no
           Imposition
           on
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           whilst
           it
           pretended
           to
           no
           other
           right
           of
           Obligation
           than
           what
           it
           receiv'd
           from
           their
           own
           Act.
           
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           
             Obligation
             inconsistent
          
           with
           this
           true
           notion
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           nor
           repugnant
           to
           the
           union
           of
           Jews
           and
           
             uncircumcis'd
             Gentiles
          
           in
           
             one
             Body
          
           ,
           on
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           .
           Of
           this
           nature
           is
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           present
           Dispute
           ,
           I
           mean
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           as
           impos'd
           not
           by
           a
           Mosaical
           but
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           .
           I
           cannot
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           foresee
           any
           solid
           Consequence
           from
           this
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           can
           possibly
           affect
           it
           .
        
         
           SO
           far
           the
           Apostles
           were
           from
           admitting
           
           this
           way
           of
           reasoning
           us'd
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           of
           making
           even
           indifferent
           things
           unlawful
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           account
           but
           that
           of
           their
           
             former
             Imposition
          
           ,
           in
           things
           unconcern'd
           in
           the
           change
           made
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           even
           where
           there
           had
           been
           inconsistency
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           change
           was
           really
           made
           ,
           they
           yet
           allow
           a
           reasoning
           from
           the
           abolish'd
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           answer'd
           it
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Case
           might
           be
           prov'd
           
             equal
             .
             Circumcision
          
           had
           been
           appropriated
           to
           the
           
             old
             Peculium
          
           ,
           and
           had
           therefore
           Baptism
           substituted
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             uncircumcis'd
             Gentiles
          
           were
           as
           capable
           as
           the
           
             native
             Circumcis'd
             Jews
          
           .
           Yet
           I
           have
           shewn
           the
           Apostle
           argues
           from
           the
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Seed
           in
           Circumcis'd
           ,
           to
           
           the
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           Baptis'd
           Persons
           .
           So
           the
           
             Gospel
             Priesthood
          
           was
           not
           confin'd
           to
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           or
           the
           Family
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           instead
           of
           which
           it
           was
           substituted
           .
           Yet
           in
           other
           things
           I
           have
           given
           instances
           of
           Arguments
           from
           the
           Levitical
           to
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           allow'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           
             Apostolical
             Persons
          
           .
           So
           the
           
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           in
           which
           Gentiles
           also
           might
           Communicate
           ,
           succeeded
           the
           
             bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Jews
           alone
           :
           Yet
           even
           here
           also
           St.
           Paul
           reasons
           from
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           x.
           18.
           and
           St.
           Clemens
           also
           in
           his
           unquestionable
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           .
           None
           can
           doubt
           but
           the
           precept
           of
           not
           muzzling
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Ox
           
             that
             trod
             out
             the
             Corn
          
           was
           Levitical
           and
           Temporary
           .
           Yet
           the
           Apostle
           argues
           thence
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           also
           should
           partake
           in
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Alms
          
           which
           they
           ministred
           to
           those
           who
           were
           to
           be
           maintain'd
           by
           them
           .
           If
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           be
           design'd
           to
           prove
           a
           Duty
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           arbitrary
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Persons
           who
           were
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           publick
           Contributions
           ;
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           even
           in
           these
           abrogated
           Particulars
           ,
           they
           still
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Divine
           Pleasure
           that
           the
           old
           Sanction
           
           should
           still
           continue
           ,
           where
           the
           Reason
           holds
           the
           same
           .
           Had
           the
           Reasons
           been
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Legislator
           ,
           drawn
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           such
           might
           have
           prov'd
           the
           things
           rather
           Prudent
           than
           Obliging
           ,
           and
           rather
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           Laws
           than
           to
           have
           had
           any
           Sanction
           from
           the
           former
           Legislation
           .
           But
           the
           Reasoning
           here
           insisted
           on
           ,
           why
           the
           Ox
           should
           not
           be
           muzzled
           when
           he
           trod
           out
           the
           Corn
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Legislator
             .
             Doth
             God
             take
             care
          
           
           
             for
             Oxen
             ?
             Or
             saith
             he
             it
             not
             for
             our
             sakes
             ?
          
           Why
           so
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           been
           to
           have
           been
           regarded
           in
           the
           Duty
           here
           insisted
           on
           ?
           If
           as
           a
           Law-maker
           ,
           then
           even
           the
           Sanction
           will
           continue
           ,
           by
           which
           such
           Laws
           as
           these
           obliged
           formerly
           :
           So
           they
           will
           still
           oblige
           as
           Laws
           ,
           whilst
           the
           same
           reason
           continues
           for
           which
           God
           was
           at
           first
           pleas'd
           to
           impose
           them
           .
           If
           as
           an
           infallible
           Judge
           of
           Reason
           ,
           still
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           whilst
           the
           Reason
           holds
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           made
           unlawful
           ,
           in
           such
           particulars
           wherein
           the
           Reason
           does
           indeed
           hold
           ,
           that
           their
           performance
           will
           still
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           tho'
           not
           commanded
           by
           him
           .
           Either
           way
           of
           Explication
           is
           sufficient
           to
           overthrow
           this
           whole
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           as
           manag'd
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           what
           if
           we
           should
           turn
           this
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           us'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           against
           
           our
           Adversaries
           ?
           What
           if
           we
           should
           conclude
           ,
           That
           because
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           was
           us'd
           then
           in
           their
           
             Temple
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           therefore
           it
           should
           still
           be
           at
           least
           fit
           and
           acceptable
           in
           our
           present
           
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifices
          
           ?
           I
           cannot
           foresee
           what
           they
           could
           say
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           not
           have
           reason'd
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ;
           or
           how
           the
           Apostles
           could
           blame
           us
           for
           doing
           so
           ;
           or
           why
           our
           Adversaries
           should
           blame
           us
           ,
           who
           profess
           themselves
           such
           Enemies
           of
           Impositions
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           impose
           upon
           us
           more
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           so
           easily
           condemning
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           as
           unlawful
           .
           They
           can
           pretend
           no
           more
           condemnation
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           than
           in
           those
           others
           wherein
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           allow
           this
           way
           of
           Arguing
           .
           And
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           from
           the
           natures
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           that
           even
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           Temporary
           ,
           or
           that
           will
           not
           make
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           as
           suitable
           to
           our
           present
           Worship
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           No
           sort
           of
           Sacrifices
           were
           more
           proper
           for
           Hymns
           than
           those
           that
           are
           Eucharistical
           ,
           and
           such
           all
           ours
           are
           now
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           so
           
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           the
           use
           of
           Hymns
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           denied
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           
             private
             Synaxes
          
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Christians
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           The
           Hymn
           to
           Christ
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           in
           Pliny
           ,
           appeal'd
           to
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           second
           
           Century
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           early
           evidence
           of
           the
           belief
           of
           his
           Deity
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           joined
           with
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           For
           Pliny
           tells
           us
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           occasion
           ,
           of
           the
           Covenant
           the
           Christians
           entred
           into
           against
           all
           the
           liberties
           us'd
           by
           wicked
           Persons
           .
           And
           the
           publick
           Singers
           are
           mention'd
           in
           the
           earliest
           distinct
           Accounts
           we
           have
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           not
           as
           newly
           introduc'd
           ,
           but
           as
           actually
           obtaining
           without
           any
           memory
           of
           a
           late
           Original
           .
           Had
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           things
           been
           all
           that
           had
           been
           requisite
           for
           raising
           of
           the
           Affections
           ,
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           any
           need
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           pretend
           for
           Singing
           :
           That
           does
           no
           otherwise
           contribute
           to
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Affections
           ,
           than
           as
           the
           assistance
           and
           Improvement
           of
           the
           Imagination
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           contribute
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Singing
           does
           not
           add
           a
           new
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           improve
           the
           old
           ones
           ,
           why
           the
           Affections
           should
           be
           raised
           .
           But
           however
           they
           do
           dispose
           the
           Affections
           to
           
             follow
             Reason
          
           ,
           
           more
           readily
           and
           more
           vigorously
           than
           they
           would
           if
           they
           had
           not
           the
           assistance
           of
           a
           favourable
           Imagination
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           
             Musick
             Instrumental
          
           also
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           the
           same
           influence
           that
           Singing
           had
           by
           the
           Imagination
           over
           the
           Affections
           ;
           and
           to
           add
           to
           the
           advantages
           of
           
             Singing
             Vocally
          
           :
           So
           it
           was
           that
           
           David's
           playing
           on
           the
           Harp
           cured
           Saul
           of
           the
           
             evil
             Spirit
          
           ,
           by
           curing
           that
           Melancholy
           which
           disposed
           him
           to
           receive
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           :
           So
           it
           was
           that
           the
           like
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           dispos'd
           Elisha
           for
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           
             good
             Spirit
          
           ,
           by
           composing
           that
           Passion
           which
           his
           Zeal
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           had
           put
           the
           Prophet
           into
           ;
           it
           made
           him
           capable
           of
           being
           acted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesy
           .
           For
           chearfulness
           of
           Temper
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Dispositions
           required
           by
           the
           
             Rabinical
             Jews
          
           themselves
           ,
           for
           fitting
           Men
           for
           Prophesie
           .
           That
           may
           possibly
           be
           the
           Reason
           why
           the
           Scriptures
           mention
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           as
           receiv'd
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           were
           actually
           Prophesying
           ;
           as
           it
           should
           seem
           
           to
           dispose
           them
           for
           the
           freer
           Influences
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Spirit
          
           .
           The
           
             Singing
             Hymns
          
           to
           such
           Instruments
           is
           call'd
           Prophesying
           ,
           
           in
           the
           places
           now
           mention'd
           .
           So
           far
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Worship
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           from
           superseding
           this
           assistance
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           it
           contributed
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           rather
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           actual
           Opinions
           of
           the
           
             sacred
             Writers
          
           .
           So
           Miriam
           Prophesied
           with
           a
           Timbrel
           ,
           the
           Instrument
           most
           us'd
           by
           Women
           :
           So
           
           Samuel's
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Candidate
           expectants
           of
           that
           sacred
           Gift
           :
           They
           also
           Prophesie
           with
           a
           Psaltery
           ,
           a
           Tabret
           ,
           and
           a
           Harp
           ,
           and
           a
           Pipe
           :
           So
           the
           ordinary
           Officers
           in
           the
           
             Jewish
             Liturgicks
          
           ,
           were
           to
           Prophesie
           with
           Harps
           and
           Psalteries
           ,
           and
           Cymbals
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           King
           David
           ,
           1
           Chr.
           xxv
           .
           1
           ;
           2.
           
           And
           Jeduthun
           is
           said
           to
           Prophecy
           with
           a
           Harp
           ,
           to
           give
           Thanks
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             v.
          
           3.
           
           Why
           should
           we
           therefore
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           should
           be
           represented
           
           Harping
           with
           the
           
             Harps
             of
             God
          
           ?
           We
           see
           it
           was
           the
           proper
           Employment
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             sacred
             Writers
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           those
           wherein
           that
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           did
           so
           much
           abound
           .
           How
           could
           those
           
             Sacred
             Writers
          
           judge
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           improper
           for
           a
           Spiritual
           Dispensation
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           it
           so
           
           useful
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           to
           dispose
           Men
           for
           the
           receiving
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           .
        
         
           IF
           our
           Adversaries
           would
           learn
           from
           
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           should
           reason
           from
           the
           Opinions
           received
           in
           the
           Ages
           of
           the
           
             Sacred
             Writers
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           from
           prejudices
           imbib'd
           from
           Modern
           Systems
           .
           That
           would
           be
           the
           way
           to
           reason
           as
           they
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           expedient
           for
           finding
           the
           Sense
           of
           them
           who
           were
           us'd
           to
           that
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           .
           They
           pretend
           that
           all
           the
           efficacy
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           then
           ,
           was
           due
           to
           a
           particular
           Interposition
           of
           God
           seconding
           his
           own
           Institution
           .
           Had
           the
           Institution
           been
           singular
           and
           different
           from
           the
           Customs
           of
           other
           Religions
           ,
           or
           the
           
             event
             other
          
           than
           what
           would
           have
           been
           expected
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinions
           then
           receiv'd
           among
           those
           who
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           Mosaical
           Institution
           ;
           there
           had
           been
           indeed
           some
           pretence
           for
           ascribing
           the
           Benefit
           rather
           to
           the
           extraordinary
           Interposition
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Natures
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
           The
           jealous
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           give
           his
           
             Glory
             to
             another
          
           ,
           makes
           choice
           of
           the
           most
           unlikely
           means
           in
           the
           opinions
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           has
           to
           deal
           ,
           when
           he
           designs
           to
           challenge
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
           event
           ,
           entirely
           to
           himself
           .
           So
           it
           was
           when
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           restore
           the
           Sight
           of
           him
           that
           was
           
             born
             Blind
          
           ,
           by
           anointing
           his
           Eyes
           with
           Clay
           :
           So
           when
           Naaman
           was
           to
           be
           Cured
           of
           his
           Leaprode
           by
           Washing
           in
           Jordan
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           Abana
           and
           Pharpar
           ,
           the
           Rivers
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           :
           So
           when
           he
           reduc'd
           the
           Numbers
           of
           
           Gideon's
           Army
           ,
           from
           many
           Thousands
           to
           300.
           
           Here
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           those
           very
           means
           are
           us'd
           ,
           which
           even
           the
           Heathens
           themselves
           had
           agreed
           on
           as
           most
           naturally
           conducive
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           and
           which
           least
           needed
           an
           extraordinary
           Interposition
           of
           Providence
           ,
           in
           the
           Opinions
           of
           those
           who
           were
           to
           use
           them
           .
           It
           was
           easy
           to
           foresee
           that
           they
           would
           ascribe
           the
           event
           to
           the
           natural
           Course
           ,
           of
           second
           Causes
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           reasoning
           suited
           to
           their
           Capacities
           ,
           they
           would
           also
           think
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           Gd
           intended
           they
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           whilst
           he
           signified
           nothing
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           And
           therefore
           God
           must
           have
           indeed
           intended
           they
           should
           think
           so
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           at
           all
           intend
           they
           should
           understand
           him
           rightly
           .
           And
           who
           can
           think
           Sauls
           Servants
           particularly
           inspired
           when
           they
           recommended
           a
           Musician
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           as
           an
           expedient
           against
           the
           Ailings
           caused
           by
           the
           
           
             evil
             Spirit
          
           ?
           The
           reason
           in
           all
           likelihood
           why
           they
           recommended
           it
           ,
           was
           because
           they
           knew
           it
           a
           likely
           Cure
           of
           Melancholy
           ,
           and
           they
           believed
           withal
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Melancholy
           was
           cured
           ,
           the
           
             evil
             Spirit
          
           who
           was
           confin'd
           to
           Rules
           ,
           could
           not
           exercise
           his
           Malignity
           on
           a
           subject
           indisposed
           to
           receive
           his
           Influences
           .
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           Account
           how
           the
           thing
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           in
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           by
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           as
           an
           
             ordinary
             means
          
           ,
           without
           any
           pretence
           to
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           they
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           reason
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           .
           The
           like
           Account
           seems
           most
           probable
           of
           the
           Case
           of
           Elisha
           ,
           when
           he
           also
           made
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           for
           disposing
           himself
           to
           receive
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           .
           He
           pretends
           no
           Revelation
           for
           it
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           could
           he
           do
           so
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           yet
           indispos'd
           for
           it
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           us'd
           the
           remedy
           of
           Musick
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           been
           capable
           of
           Inspiration
           without
           the
           use
           of
           Musick
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           easily
           have
           answered
           the
           principal
           Question
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           have
           used
           one
           Revelation
           for
           an
           expedient
           to
           qualify
           him
           for
           a
           second
           .
           But
           it
           has
           appeared
           that
           the
           practice
           was
           already
           received
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           put
           Elisha
           in
           mind
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           his
           case
           required
           it
           .
           And
           for
           its
           being
           receiv'd
           in
           
           those
           Schools
           ,
           no
           
             divine
             Revelation
          
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           .
           The
           most
           likely
           original
           therefore
           ,
           is
           its
           natural
           conduciveness
           to
           dispose
           the
           Mind
           for
           being
           acted
           by
           Prophetick
           Inspirations
           .
           The
           Heathens
           used
           it
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           purely
           on
           account
           of
           its
           natural
           usefulness
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           The
           Priests
           of
           Cybele
           ,
           the
           Galli
           ,
           advanc'd
           their
           Enthusiasm
           by
           the
           use
           of
           Cymbals
           :
           So
           did
           the
           Bacchae
           in
           the
           Rites
           of
           Bacchus
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           time
           were
           transported
           besides
           themselves
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           so
           absolutely
           they
           were
           under
           the
           power
           of
           that
           emotion
           of
           Mind
           which
           they
           believed
           Prophetick
           .
           They
           brought
           themselves
           to
           that
           Condition
           among
           other
           means
           ,
           by
           this
           also
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           The
           Passage
           of
           Nero
           ,
           ridicul'd
           by
           Persius
           ,
           is
           famous
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             Torva
             Mimalloneis
             implerunt
             cornua
             bombis
          
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           may
           be
           referr'd
           those
           Passages
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           that
           require
           our
           
             rejoicing
             always
          
           ;
           that
           forbid
           our
           grieving
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           quenching
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           that
           require
           perfect
           Concord
           between
           married
           Persons
           ,
           that
           their
           Prayers
           might
           not
           be
           hindred
           .
           By
           all
           these
           things
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           received
           Opinions
           of
           those
           
             Ages
             ,
             Cheerfulness
          
           of
           Temper
           was
           thought
           to
           dispose
           for
           the
           
           Influences
           of
           the
           
             good
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           Melancholy
           for
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           evil
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Musick
             Instrumental
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Vocal
           ,
           contributed
           to
           promote
           that
           Cheerfulness
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           that
           Melancholy
           .
           These
           Opinions
           ,
           being
           supposed
           and
           alluded
           to
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           ought
           therefore
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           measures
           of
           Interpreting
           them
           .
           And
           what
           is
           there
           in
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           that
           can
           ,
           in
           Reason
           ,
           be
           suppos'd
           Temporary
           ?
           Can
           we
           suppose
           God
           to
           have
           made
           
             new
             Rules
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           two
           Spirits
           now
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           Or
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Rules
           the
           same
           ,
           Can
           we
           suppose
           any
           Change
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ,
           that
           may
           now
           make
           it
           unuseful
           ,
           for
           those
           very
           same
           ends
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           was
           then
           believ'd
           so
           very
           Advantageous
           ?
        
         
           OUR
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           always
           
           more
           intent
           on
           the
           Words
           ,
           than
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           have
           not
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           so
           well
           consider'd
           the
           Rules
           of
           Providence
           ,
           by
           which
           both
           Spirits
           are
           confin'd
           in
           Acting
           upon
           Mankind
           .
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           rather
           supposed
           than
           delivered
           in
           express
           Terms
           .
           But
           God
           does
           not
           deal
           with
           Mankind
           Arbitrarily
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           Spirits
           to
           Influence
           
           him
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           may
           be
           consistent
           with
           that
           
             Free
             will
          
           that
           he
           has
           given
           him
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           making
           him
           capable
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Political
             Government
          
           .
           That
           the
           
             good
             Spirit
          
           suggests
           
             good
             Thoughts
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             evil
             Spirit
          
           tempts
           by
           injecting
           evil
           ones
           ,
           is
           undoubtedly
           supposed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           the
           manner
           how
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           clearly
           Explain'd
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           do
           it
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           
             Natural
             Power
          
           .
           The
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           being
           Omnipotent
           ,
           could
           do
           more
           Good
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Evil
             Spirit
          
           ,
           tho'
           Finite
           ,
           yet
           being
           so
           much
           Superiour
           to
           Man
           ,
           could
           do
           more
           Mischief
           than
           we
           see
           is
           done
           by
           them
           .
           They
           might
           assume
           Bodily
           Shapes
           ,
           and
           propose
           their
           Arguments
           as
           visibly
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           to
           one
           another
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           way
           of
           Conversation
           observ'd
           .
           They
           might
           impress
           Ideas
           immediately
           upon
           our
           Imagination
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           been
           pleased
           it
           should
           have
           been
           so
           .
           But
           that
           had
           been
           too
           great
           an
           Imposition
           upon
           our
           
             Humane
             Liberty
          
           .
           As
           for
           that
           immediate
           Conversation
           with
           them
           which
           
             separated
             Spirits
          
           have
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           of
           that
           we
           are
           incapable
           whilst
           we
           our selves
           are
           in
           Bodies
           .
           Even
           our
           superiour
           Soul
           ,
           uses
           the
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           is
           incapable
           
           of
           framing
           any
           
             distinct
             Ideas
          
           of
           things
           that
           are
           not
           Material
           .
           The
           way
           therefore
           remaining
           ,
           how
           Spirits
           may
           Influence
           us
           ,
           without
           violence
           to
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           is
           by
           their
           Exciting
           or
           Compounding
           Ideas
           already
           in
           us
           on
           fit
           Occasions
           ,
           when
           external
           Objects
           are
           before
           us
           ,
           that
           may
           Invite
           us
           to
           what
           is
           Good
           ,
           or
           Insnare
           us
           to
           what
           is
           Evil.
           So
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           
             Good
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             putting
             us
             in
             Mind
          
           of
           what
           we
           knew
           before
           ,
           on
           the
           Season
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           Practice
           .
           For
           the
           adapting
           Thoughts
           to
           the
           Seasons
           of
           Practice
           ,
           is
           that
           upon
           which
           the
           Event
           does
           principally
           depend
           .
           This
           therefore
           the
           
             Good
             Spirit
          
           may
           do
           undoubtedly
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Material
           Faculties
           .
           And
           there
           was
           no
           sort
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           wherein
           both
           sorts
           of
           Faculties
           were
           not
           concern'd
           .
           
             Prophetick
             Dreams
          
           had
           their
           principal
           Scene
           in
           the
           
             Imagination
             .
             Prophetick
             Visions
          
           not
           only
           there
           ,
           but
           also
           perhaps
           in
           the
           
             External
             Senses
          
           .
           The
           
             Bath
             Col.
          
           was
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           Hearing
           .
           Even
           the
           Mosaick
           Degree
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           was
           a
           Conversation
           with
           the
           Deity
           ,
           under
           a
           sensible
           Representation
           ,
           tho'
           not
           of
           any
           particular
           
             living
             Creature
          
           that
           might
           have
           been
           Represented
           by
           an
           Image
           .
           The
           
           Jews
           therefore
           do
           reasonably
           require
           in
           him
           who
           would
           be
           dispos'd
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           a
           lively
           Imagination
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           good
           Understanding
           .
           So
           that
           no
           
             good
             Man
          
           who
           wants
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           Goodness
           alone
           ,
           dispos'd
           ,
           as
           is
           requsite
           ,
           for
           receiving
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prophecy
           .
           But
           the
           Imagination
           requisite
           for
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           
             Good
             Spirit
          
           ,
           was
           such
           as
           was
           Calm
           and
           Sedate
           ,
           free
           from
           tumultuous
           Passions
           ,
           and
           ungovernable
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           consistent
           with
           the
           most
           accurate
           use
           of
           Reasoning
           .
           This
           therefore
           was
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           the
           first
           Christians
           imputed
           the
           Heathen
           Divinations
           of
           the
           Pythiae
           ,
           the
           Sibyls
           ,
           the
           Bacchae
           ,
           &c.
           rather
           to
           Enthusiasm
           and
           
             malignant
             Spirits
          
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           Gift
           of
           truly
           
             Divine
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Brutish
           Transports
           ,
           and
           indecent
           ,
           undisciplin'd
           ,
           Behaviour
           ,
           into
           which
           those
           Persons
           were
           driven
           ,
           when
           they
           surrendred
           themselves
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           those
           pretended
           Deities
           .
           And
           what
           difficulty
           is
           there
           ,
           why
           grave
           and
           grateful
           Tunes
           of
           
             (
             Instrumental
          
           as
           well
           as
           Vocal
           )
           Musick
           might
           not
           contribute
           to
           the
           allaying
           the
           Passions
           ,
           and
           to
           invigorate
           the
           Imagination
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           as
           would
           still
           be
           consistent
           with
           Decorum
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Nobler
           Faculties
           ,
           which
           
           this
           Divine
           Principle
           kept
           in
           possession
           of
           their
           Native
           Right
           of
           Government
           ?
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           
             Evil
             Spirits
          
           were
           not
           believed
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Days
           ,
           so
           pure
           from
           Matter
           as
           they
           have
           been
           since
           the
           modern
           Aristotelean
           Philosophy
           ,
           received
           at
           Second-hand
           from
           the
           
             Spanish
             Arabians
          
           ,
           has
           prevail'd
           .
           It
           was
           rather
           the
           Grossness
           of
           their
           
             Aërial
             Cloathing
          
           that
           was
           then
           thought
           to
           Confine
           them
           to
           these
           
             Aërial
             Regions
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           need
           the
           Nidour
           of
           
             Bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           for
           their
           Nourishment
           and
           Delight
           ,
           and
           that
           inclin'd
           them
           to
           that
           Malignity
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           Devils
           ;
           that
           ungovernable
           Pride
           ,
           that
           Envy
           at
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           Relish
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           doing
           ill
           Offices
           to
           their
           fellow
           Creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Characteristicks
           of
           those
           wicked
           Beings
           .
           This
           being
           suppos'd
           ,
           must
           make
           them
           uncapable
           of
           Acting
           the
           reasonable
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           inferiour
           material
           ,
           Faculties
           .
           Their
           Power
           therefore
           was
           conceiv'd
           to
           be
           only
           in
           the
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           the
           material
           Faculties
           depending
           on
           it
           .
           These
           being
           suited
           to
           their
           degenerated
           Nature
           ,
           they
           can
           therefore
           Act
           upon
           them
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Rules
           of
           Providence
           shall
           give
           them
           leave
           ,
           for
           the
           tryal
           of
           
             free
             Agents
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           .
           
           Their
           way
           of
           Tempting
           therefore
           ,
           is
           to
           awaken
           those
           Ideas
           which
           lie
           Dormant
           in
           the
           Imagination
           and
           
             sensitive
             Memory
          
           ,
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           
             vicious
             Inclinations
          
           ,
           confirm'd
           by
           frequently
           repeated
           
             vicious
             Acts.
          
           I
           mean
           ,
           to
           awaken
           them
           at
           the
           Presence
           of
           
             vicious
             Objects
          
           ,
           and
           suitable
           Opportunities
           .
           This
           may
           be
           allow'd
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           permitted
           to
           Act
           upon
           the
           Brain
           ,
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           material
           Faculties
           and
           Ideas
           which
           raise
           the
           Passions
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Head-strong
           ,
           and
           consequently
           affect
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           in
           the
           Disturbances
           following
           upon
           them
           .
           Accordingly
           Madnesses
           ,
           which
           arise
           from
           Disorders
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           were
           usually
           ascrib'd
           to
           Devils
           in
           those
           Times
           .
           The
           Excellent
           Mr.
           Mead
           ,
           has
           long
           since
           made
           this
           Observation
           on
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           :
           
             He
             hath
             a
             Devil
             ,
             and
             is
             Mad
             ;
             why
             hear
             ye
             him
             ?
          
           Joh.
           x.
           20.
           
           So
           having
           a
           Devil
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           being
           Mad
           ,
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           that
           Age.
           
             Thou
             hast
             a
             Devil
             :
             Who
             goeth
             about
             to
             kill
             thee
             ?
          
           Joh.
           vii
           .
           20.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Jews
           charge
           our
           Saviour
           with
           Inconsistency
           in
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           they
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Devil
           ,
           Joh.
           viii
           .
           48.
           but
           more
           plainly
           
             v.
             52.
             
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             a
             Devil
             ;
             Abraham
             is
             dead
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             If
             a
             Man
             keep
             my
             saying
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             taste
             of
             Death
             .
          
           So
           St.
           John
           x.
           21.
           
           
             These
             are
             not
             the
             Words
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             Devil
             .
          
           From
           the
           Coherence
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Discourse
           ,
           they
           infer
           that
           he
           had
           no
           Devil
           .
           The
           same
           Opinion
           is
           represented
           by
           St.
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           that
           Mad
           Persons
           
           were
           believed
           to
           be
           Daemoniacks
           .
           As
           therefore
           King
           Saul
           was
           Punished
           by
           having
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           sent
           him
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           also
           ,
           frequently
           in
           the
           Poets
           ,
           the
           ancientest
           Writers
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           the
           Personators
           of
           the
           
             eldest
             Antiquities
          
           they
           knew
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           mentioned
           as
           the
           Punishment
           of
           piacular
           Persons
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           delivered
           over
           to
           Furies
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           alienated
           from
           their
           Senses
           ,
           and
           driven
           into
           Madness
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Athamas
           ,
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           of
           Alcmaeon
           ,
           of
           Orestes
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           their
           Cure
           was
           usually
           by
           Expiations
           and
           Offices
           of
           Religion
           ,
           rather
           than
           Physick
           ,
           which
           proved
           the
           Aylings
           to
           be
           caus'd
           immediately
           by
           Spirits
           .
           Yet
           sometimes
           also
           by
           Physick
           ,
           which
           proved
           withal
           ,
           that
           the
           Disposition
           of
           the
           matter
           was
           removeable
           by
           Natural
           Expedients
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           the
           
             Evil
             Spirits
          
           had
           no
           longer
           Power
           to
           molest
           those
           
           who
           were
           so
           Cur'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Rules
           prescrib'd
           to
           them
           by
           Providence
           .
           This
           Hippocrates
           proves
           particularly
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           
             Morbus
             Sacer.
          
           Besides
           these
           
           Distractions
           of
           Mind
           ,
           there
           were
           also
           other
           Aylings
           and
           Diseases
           inflicted
           by
           way
           of
           Punishment
           on
           Criminals
           by
           the
           Sentence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Intervention
           of
           
             Evil
             Spirits
          
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           Falling-Sickness
           ,
           such
           were
           Aylings
           returning
           with
           the
           Changes
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           such
           were
           Leprosies
           ,
           such
           several
           sorts
           of
           Fevers
           and
           Agues
           ,
           such
           all
           those
           Molestations
           which
           were
           removable
           by
           Charms
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           suspected
           means
           of
           Covenants
           and
           Intercourse
           with
           
             Evil
             Spirits
          
           .
           For
           it
           was
           the
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Devils
           could
           Cure
           no
           Maladies
           but
           such
           as
           had
           been
           caus'd
           by
           them
           ,
           by
           ceasing
           to
           use
           the
           Means
           that
           had
           caus'd
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           adress'd
           to
           in
           the
           ways
           appointed
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           permitted
           by
           Providence
           for
           the
           Punishment
           of
           those
           who
           rely'd
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           maintained
           such
           unlawful
           Intercourse
           with
           the
           Spirits
           that
           had
           appointed
           them
           .
           They
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           Cure
           all
           sorts
           of
           Diseases
           by
           Charms
           and
           Expiations
           .
           I
           believe
           all
           those
           Diseases
           which
           were
           so
           Cured
           ,
           may
           be
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           
           Brain
           ;
           that
           part
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           was
           thought
           liable
           to
           the
           
             Devils
             Influences
          
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           including
           the
           
             Spinal
             Marrow
          
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           the
           Brain
           .
           This
           also
           is
           included
           in
           the
           Part
           allowed
           to
           the
           Devils
           to
           Act
           by
           the
           Romancer
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           St.
           Clemens
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           Century
           ;
           and
           therefore
           a
           good
           Witness
           of
           the
           Opinions
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           Age.
           This
           is
           express'd
           less
           clearly
           in
           the
           Recognitions
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           only
           the
           Translation
           by
           Rufinus
           ,
           in
           these
           Words
           .
           
             Ante
             omnia
             ergo
             intelligere
             debetis
          
           
           
             deceptionem
             Serpentis
             antiqui
             &
             callidas
             ejus
             suggestiones
             ,
             qui
             quasi
             per
             prudentiam
             decipit
             vos
             ,
             &
             velut
             ratione
             quâdam
             serpit
             per
             sensus
             vestros
             ;
             atque
             ab
             ipso
             vertice
             incipiens
             ,
             per
             interiores
             dilabitur
             medullas
             ;
             lucrum
             magnum
             computans
             deceptionem
             vestram
             .
          
           But
           more
           clearly
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           perhaps
           more
           Faithfully
           preserved
           in
           the
           Clementines
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           It
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           whether
           the
           Tradition
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Spinal
             Marrow
          
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           when
           corrupted
           
           turns
           into
           a
           Serpent
           .
           Such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           it
           from
           Authors
           ancient
           ,
           and
           not
           contemptible
           ,
           
             Ovid
             ,
             Pliny
             ,
             Plutarch
          
           ,
           and
           AElian
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           
           know
           ,
           even
           pretended
           Physiology
           is
           taken
           ,
           by
           the
           Mystical
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           Mystical
           Interpretation
           ,
           and
           doth
           really
           serve
           the
           end
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           recommending
           Mystical
           Senses
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           better
           than
           truer
           Physiology
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           been
           so
           well
           understood
           by
           the
           Readers
           of
           those
           Times
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           know
           what
           a
           Subject
           the
           Fall
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           Devils
           concern
           in
           it
           ,
           under
           the
           Allegory
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           
             Old
             Serpent
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           afforded
           of
           Mystical
           Interpretations
           .
           We
           know
           withal
           ,
           that
           even
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           a
           lower
           sort
           of
           Daemons
           ,
           especially
           those
           called
           Heroes
           ,
           were
           usually
           represented
           under
           the
           Symbols
           of
           Serpents
           ,
           possibly
           in
           memory
           of
           this
           Scripture
           History
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           observ'd
           by
           the
           late
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Origin
             .
             Sacr.
          
           Why
           might
           not
           then
           this
           Natural
           History
           be
           adapted
           to
           signifie
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Devils
           Influence
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           not-unlike
           Experiment
           pretended
           by
           the
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           for
           Explaining
           their
           Symbol
           for
           Abstaining
           from
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           rather
           apposite
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           because
           they
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Sacred
           Writers
           ,
           
             design'd
             mystical
             Senses
          
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           Symbols
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           allow
           my self
           at
           present
           ,
           to
           follow
           this
           Argument
           as
           far
           as
           it
           would
           lead
           me
           .
           It
           suffices
           now
           ,
           to
           observe
           that
           this
           Hypothesis
           seems
           generally
           alluded
           to
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Writers
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           indeed
           be
           thought
           so
           precarious
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           might
           otherwise
           conceive
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           led
           away
           with
           
             popular
             Prejudices
          
           ,
           without
           examining
           it
           .
           The
           
             New
             Testament
          
           plainly
           enough
           distinguishes
           the
           Gift
           of
           Healing
           ,
           which
           Cured
           Diseases
           not
           caus'd
           by
           Devils
           ,
           directly
           from
           the
           Curing
           Infirmities
           caus'd
           by
           Devils
           ,
           which
           were
           sufficiently
           Cured
           by
           casting
           out
           the
           Devils
           that
           caus'd
           them
           .
           And
           I
           think
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           mention
           no
           Aylings
           of
           the
           latter
           sort
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           be
           accounted
           for
           by
           their
           Power
           allow'd
           them
           by
           God
           on
           the
           Parts
           now
           mention'd
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           Difference
           between
           
             Divine
             Prophecy
          
           and
           
             Diabolical
             Enthusiasm
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           generally
           agreed
           on
           ,
           that
           Prophecy
           requir'd
           Imagination
           ,
           but
           perfected
           and
           duly
           subordinated
           to
           the
           Nobler
           Faculties
           ;
           but
           Enthusiasm
           
           went
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           Imagination
           ;
           and
           therefore
           disorder'd
           and
           hindred
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           immaterial
           Faculties
           depending
           on
           it
           .
           And
           our
           Adversaries
           must
           be
           very
           difficult
           indeed
           in
           their
           Concessions
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           doubt
           whether
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           can
           affect
           the
           Imagination
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           Compose
           or
           Disorder
           it
           .
           Yet
           this
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           for
           disabling
           Devils
           to
           Influence
           it
           ,
           if
           their
           Power
           be
           confined
           by
           Providence
           to
           disposed
           Matter
           ,
           and
           Musick
           may
           indispose
           the
           Imagination
           for
           their
           Influences
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           not
           withal
           ,
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           make
           or
           hinder
           Dispositions
           .
        
         
           BUT
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           a
           strange
           
           Notion
           of
           the
           Spiritualness
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           Bodily
           and
           External
           Assistances
           were
           now
           perfectly
           useless
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           present
           Dispensation
           .
           On
           this
           account
           ,
           they
           are
           averse
           to
           all
           Assistances
           of
           our
           Senses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           this
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           But
           why
           should
           God
           have
           Instituted
           Sacraments
           for
           Assisting
           our
           Senses
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           kind
           of
           such
           Assistances
           had
           been
           so
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           new
           Establishment
           ?
           Why
           should
           he
           have
           allow'd
           even
           
             Vocal
             
             Musick
          
           ,
           if
           even
           our
           Senses
           could
           contribute
           nothing
           to
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Devotion
           of
           our
           Spirits
           ?
           I
           know
           our
           Adversaries
           are
           more
           willing
           to
           impute
           this
           Usefulness
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           rather
           to
           the
           extraordinary
           Interposition
           of
           God
           ,
           seconding
           his
           own
           Institution
           .
           But
           why
           should
           they
           think
           it
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           himself
           has
           given
           to
           the
           Natures
           of
           Things
           ?
           Or
           why
           should
           they
           deny
           the
           Experience
           of
           so
           many
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho'
           they
           regarded
           not
           the
           Institutions
           of
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           yet
           receiv'd
           the
           same
           Practice
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           the
           Devotion
           they
           pretended
           to
           feel
           rais'd
           in
           themselves
           by
           it
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           false
           Religions
           .
           This
           could
           be
           imputable
           to
           nothing
           but
           the
           Natures
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
           But
           where
           have
           they
           learned
           such
           a
           Notion
           of
           the
           Spiritualness
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           should
           exclude
           the
           Use
           ,
           or
           even
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           of
           Corporeal
           Assistances
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           not
           more
           express
           in
           requiring
           a
           Spiritual
           Worship
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           in
           requiring
           that
           also
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           Our
           Bodies
           are
           
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           accordingly
           requir'd
           
             to
             Glorifie
             God
             in
             our
             Bodies
             ,
          
           as
           
           well
           as
           our
           
             Spirits
             which
             are
             his
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           vi
           .
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             The
             unmarried
             Woman
          
           ,
           is
           so
           to
           care
           
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             Holy
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             in
             Spirit
             ,
          
           vii
           .
           34.
           
           We
           are
           to
           
             present
             our
             Bodies
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             reasonable
             Service
             ,
          
           Rom.
           xii
           .
           1.
           
           And
           our
           
             whole
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Body
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             preserved
             Blameless
             unto
             the
             Coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           v.
           23.
           
           If
           Service
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Body
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           How
           can
           it
           be
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           Religion
           ,
           that
           such
           Parts
           of
           Bodily
           Worship
           may
           be
           retain'd
           or
           introduc'd
           as
           may
           in
           their
           own
           Nature
           contribute
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           There
           was
           indeed
           near
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           an
           Opinion
           introduc'd
           among
           the
           
             Philosophers
             ,
             Numenius
          
           perhaps
           may
           be
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           it
           in
           ,
           from
           whom
           Porphyry
           owns
           Plotinus
           to
           have
           borrowed
           what
           he
           has
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           alone
           was
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Body
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           but
           a
           Prison
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           therefore
           preternatural
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           avoided
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           qualified
           for
           a
           perfect
           State.
           And
           these
           did
           indeed
           so
           insist
           on
           the
           Spiritual
           Nature
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           to
           discharge
           
           the
           Body
           from
           any
           share
           in
           it
           .
           The
           
             Good
             Man
          
           with
           them
           was
           the
           only
           Priest
           ,
           the
           Soul
           it self
           the
           only
           acceptable
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Mind
           the
           pleasing
           Sacrifice
           .
           And
           the
           the
           way
           to
           union
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           to
           alienate
           themselves
           as
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           
             external
             Societies
          
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           enure
           themselves
           to
           abstracted
           Operations
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Cultivating
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           only
           Power
           that
           they
           thought
           capable
           of
           an
           Union
           with
           the
           Supreme
           Being
           .
           This
           is
           that
           
             Philosophical
             Religion
          
           so
           much
           Celebrated
           by
           
             Plotinus
             ,
             Porphyry
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           Hierocles
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           of
           the
           later
           Philosophers
           .
           Porphyry
           particularly
           was
           very
           much
           pleas'd
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           his
           Sentences
           ,
           and
           his
           Books
           
             de
             Abstinentiâ
          
           ,
           but
           especially
           from
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Anebo
           ,
           where
           he
           does
           by
           these
           Principles
           undermine
           all
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Externals
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           as
           well
           
           as
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           This
           put
           him
           on
           Starving
           himself
           in
           his
           Lilybaean
           Retirement
           ,
           if
           his
           Master
           Plotinus
           (
           whom
           he
           follow'd
           in
           these
           Opinions
           )
           had
           not
           reclaim'd
           him
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           Original
           of
           all
           that
           Enthusiasm
           that
           has
           decry'd
           the
           external
           Ordinances
           and
           Sacraments
           
           even
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           upon
           Pretences
           to
           greater
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           several
           Fancies
           of
           the
           old
           Monks
           relating
           this
           way
           in
           
             Anastasius
             Sinaita
          
           ;
           of
           the
           Popish
           
             Mystical
             Divinity
          
           and
           Quietism
           ,
           of
           the
           Familists
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           of
           the
           Bourignonists
           and
           Philadelphians
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           strange
           ,
           our
           Presóyterian
           Adversaries
           who
           dislike
           these
           Consequences
           in
           others
           ,
           so
           destructive
           of
           their
           own
           Discipline
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           insensible
           of
           the
           advantage
           they
           have
           given
           to
           others
           ,
           of
           justifying
           Separation
           from
           themselves
           ,
           by
           these
           Pretences
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Nature
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Worship
           ,
           by
           which
           themselves
           defended
           their
           own
           Separation
           from
           their
           own
           Superiours
           .
           This
           might
           at
           least
           have
           warned
           them
           to
           a
           more
           accurate
           Examination
           of
           the
           Principle
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           they
           could
           not
           justifie
           the
           Consequences
           which
           followed
           from
           it
           .
           For
           us
           it
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           tho'
           taught
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Age
           ,
           was
           notwithstanding
           perfectly
           different
           from
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Church
          
           it self
           .
           The
           Hereticks
           by
           this
           means
           evaded
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           pretending
           the
           Resurrection
           promis'd
           was
           already
           past
           ,
           in
           their
           
             mystical
             Resurrection
          
           from
           Sin.
           For
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Body
           could
           not
           be
           
           thought
           a
           Reward
           ,
           if
           the
           being
           in
           the
           Body
           was
           preternatural
           ,
           and
           a
           State
           of
           Punishment
           .
           Thence
           also
           it
           proceeded
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           of
           those
           first
           Hereticks
           defiled
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           as
           not
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           condemn'd
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           contributing
           to
           confine
           Souls
           to
           Bodies
           ,
           upon
           this
           very
           Pretence
           of
           being
           themselves
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           being
           therefore
           for
           a
           more
           Spiritual
           way
           of
           Worship
           .
           But
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           different
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           the
           Apostles
           were
           for
           the
           Holy
           Treatment
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           Condemn'd
           those
           for
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           Reason'd
           from
           this
           Principle
           insisted
           on
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           otherwise
           no
           better
           means
           of
           Information
           .
           How
           therefore
           can
           our
           Adversaries
           Reason
           loosly
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Christianity
           from
           that
           same
           Principle
           which
           we
           see
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           truly
           
             Primitive
             Apostolical
             Christianity
          
           ?
           Which
           was
           the
           Foundation
           of
           most
           of
           those
           Heresies
           which
           were
           then
           Condemn'd
           by
           that
           Unquestionable
           Authority
           .
        
         
           FOR
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           can
           see
           no
           Difference
           ,
           
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           between
           the
           Old
           and
           
           the
           
             New
             Peculium
          
           .
           We
           have
           Bodies
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           frail
           Make
           and
           Constitution
           as
           theirs
           were
           .
           Our
           Souls
           are
           also
           of
           the
           same
           Kind
           ,
           as
           dependent
           on
           our
           Bodies
           as
           theirs
           ,
           and
           as
           apt
           to
           be
           Influenc'd
           by
           them
           .
           Providence
           has
           impos'd
           no
           new
           Rules
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           Influences
           of
           Good
           and
           
             Evil
             Spirits
          
           ,
           from
           what
           were
           impos'd
           then
           .
           What
           then
           should
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           still
           our
           Minds
           should
           be
           Influenc'd
           by
           the
           Good
           and
           Evil
           Dispositions
           of
           our
           Bodies
           as
           much
           as
           formerly
           ?
           And
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           receiving
           the
           Influences
           of
           both
           sorts
           of
           Spirits
           .
           And
           certainly
           they
           cannot
           think
           that
           Musick
           has
           lost
           any
           of
           that
           Influence
           on
           our
           Bodies
           that
           it
           had
           formerly
           .
           How
           can
           they
           therefore
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           still
           have
           the
           same
           effect
           on
           the
           like
           Bodies
           ,
           alike
           Influencing
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Souls
           ?
           The
           Church
           is
           still
           as
           much
           a
           Body
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           oblig'd
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           Assemblies
           ,
           tho'
           not
           confin'd
           to
           one
           particular
           Nation
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           requires
           that
           all
           Acts
           of
           the
           Worship
           in
           Assemblies
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           perform'd
           with
           a
           design
           of
           Edifying
           the
           whole
           Assemblies
           .
           He
           permits
           no
           Exercise
           of
           Gifts
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           
           there
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           for
           common
           Edification
           .
           But
           the
           Edification
           of
           Assemblies
           is
           not
           otherwise
           performable
           than
           by
           Sensible
           and
           Corporeal
           Significations
           .
           These
           are
           the
           only
           means
           by
           which
           the
           whole
           Body
           can
           Communicate
           in
           the
           Devotion
           of
           every
           particular
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           can
           mutually
           give
           and
           receive
           Edification
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           still
           as
           impossible
           to
           signifie
           a
           great
           Honour
           for
           the
           Deity
           Ador'd
           in
           such
           Assemblies
           but
           by
           Signs
           greatly
           affecting
           the
           very
           Senses
           .
           And
           what
           is
           done
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           suited
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Body
           represented
           .
           That
           must
           be
           by
           Signs
           by
           which
           Bodies
           usually
           signifie
           their
           great
           Respect
           by
           the
           Customs
           of
           such
           Bodies
           .
           But
           Bodies
           do
           not
           usually
           signifie
           their
           great
           Respect
           in
           their
           Worldly
           intercourse
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Pomp
           and
           Magnificence
           .
           They
           cannot
           therefore
           signifie
           it
           in
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           by
           Signs
           ,
           mean
           and
           ordinary
           .
           Especially
           if
           their
           Design
           be
           to
           signifie
           it
           to
           the
           Senses
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           .
           For
           certainly
           Signs
           which
           signifie
           a
           mean
           or
           no
           Respect
           on
           other
           occasions
           ,
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           signifie
           a
           great
           one
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           on
           the
           contrary
           taken
           as
           an
           Affront
           to
           Honour
           
           excellent
           Persons
           in
           a
           way
           unsuitable
           to
           their
           Character
           ,
           tho'
           the
           same
           Significations
           might
           justly
           be
           reputed
           Honourable
           ,
           if
           perform'd
           to
           an
           inferiour
           Person
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           been
           proportionable
           .
           This
           Consideration
           must
           make
           all
           Significations
           short
           of
           the
           utmost
           that
           can
           be
           done
           dishonourable
           when
           paid
           to
           an
           Infinitely
           Perfect
           Being
           .
           The
           Magnificence
           therefore
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           such
           as
           it
           us'd
           to
           signifie
           the
           greatest
           Respect
           to
           the
           Senses
           of
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           if
           the
           Respect
           be
           to
           be
           signified
           Sensibly
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           deny
           any
           part
           of
           this
           Reasoning
           on
           the
           Principles
           now
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           know
           they
           do
           pretend
           Authority
           
           for
           this
           way
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           says
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             and
             they
             that
             Worship
             him
             ,
             must
             Worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
          
           St.
           Joh.
           iv
           .
           24.
           
           This
           is
           spoken
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Jews
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           Samaritans
           on
           Mount
           Gerizim
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           signifie
           something
           Spiritual
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           so
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           the
           Samaritans
           .
           But
           this
           might
           very
           well
           be
           true
           without
           making
           external
           Worship
           
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           spiritual
           Nature
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           The
           true
           Account
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           this
           :
           That
           in
           what
           was
           common
           to
           the
           Jews
           and
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           Parts
           ,
           the
           Sensible
           and
           the
           External
           Part
           ,
           which
           was
           proper
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Christians
           were
           not
           concern'd
           in
           ;
           and
           the
           Mystical
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           which
           was
           principally
           design'd
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           thenceforward
           to
           obtain
           as
           the
           peculiar
           Glory
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           So
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           is
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           Old
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Letter
           as
           the
           Old
           was
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           iii.
           6.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           is
           really
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Old
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           Sense
           ,
           which
           was
           prefigur'd
           by
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           ,
           of
           what
           was
           enjoyn'd
           on
           the
           Jews
           then
           .
           Thus
           the
           Letter
           and
           Circumcision
           are
           taken
           for
           Circumcision
           in
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           ,
           Rom.
           ii
           .
           27.
           by
           a
           known
           Hendiadis
           ,
           and
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Letter
             ,
          
           v.
           29.
           
           So
           the
           
             Service
             in
             newness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           is
           oppos'd
           to
           that
           which
           had
           been
           
             in
             the
             oldness
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
          
           Rom.
           vii
           .
           6.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Jews
           understood
           our
           Saviour's
           Discourse
           concerning
           
             Eating
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             
             and
             Drinking
             his
             Blood
          
           in
           a
           Carnal
           Sense
           ,
           he
           Corrects
           their
           Mistake
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Words
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             were
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             ,
          
           St.
           Joh.
           vi
           .
           63.
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           warning
           them
           ,
           that
           his
           Words
           were
           to
           be
           understood
           not
           Literally
           but
           
             Mystically
             .
             Life
          
           is
           join'd
           with
           Spirit
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           Words
           ,
           exactly
           as
           it
           is
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Letter
             killeth
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Spirit
             giveth
             Life
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           iii.
           6.
           intimating
           ,
           that
           the
           Life
           promis'd
           by
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           set
           Life
           and
           Death
           before
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           Mystical
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           strong
           Obligation
           to
           the
           
             New
             Peculium
          
           .
           Because
           the
           Mystical
           Sense
           even
           of
           the
           
             old
             Law
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           principal
           Sense
           design'd
           by
           God
           ,
           was
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
          
           are
           also
           fitly
           join'd
           together
           in
           the
           Discourse
           of
           our
           Saviour
           with
           the
           Woman
           of
           Samaria
           .
           For
           the
           Mystical
           Sense
           ,
           was
           the
           Sense
           truly
           intended
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Literal
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           conveying
           the
           Mystical
           .
           The
           Truth
           here
           is
           also
           opposed
           to
           the
           Shadow
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Law
             was
             a
          
           
           
             Shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           
           those
           which
           were
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Shadow
           is
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           Body
           that
           causes
           it
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Word
           Body
           as
           signifying
           Truth
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Shadow
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           is
           apply'd
           to
           the
           Realities
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           even
           in
           things
           not
           properly
           Corporeal
           .
           So
           
             the
             fullness
             of
             the
             Godhead
          
           was
           said
           to
           dwell
           in
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           Bodily
           .
           
           Not
           like
           that
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           a
           Shadow
           
           of
           the
           true
           Tabernacle
           .
           That
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Tabernacle
          
           was
           but
           a
           Shadow
           ,
           was
           granted
           by
           the
           Mystical
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Philo.
           They
           gather'd
           it
           from
           the
           Name
           of
           Bezaleel
           
           who
           made
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           which
           signifies
           so
           ,
           and
           from
           its
           being
           made
           in
           Imitation
           of
           the
           
             Pattern
             in
             the
             Mount
          
           ,
           which
           Pattern
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           Reasonings
           suppose
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           tho'
           it
           would
           be
           precarious
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           properest
           for
           understanding
           Prophecies
           ,
           which
           were
           usually
           understood
           by
           the
           God
           that
           gave
           them
           in
           that
           Sense
           which
           seem'd
           otherwise
           most
           remote
           from
           their
           Literal
           Signification
           .
           This
           is
           so
           notorious
           ,
           that
           not
           having
           leisure
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           heap
           Examples
           .
           Our
           Saviour's
           Design
           
           therefore
           in
           this
           Discourse
           with
           the
           Woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           confinement
           of
           the
           solemn
           Worship
           of
           God
           to
           one
           Place
           ,
           either
           Jerusalem
           or
           
             Mount
             Gerizim
          
           ,
           was
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           Abrogated
           by
           it
           .
           And
           as
           to
           that
           particular
           Design
           ,
           I
           take
           our
           blessed
           Lords
           Reasoning
           to
           be
           this
           .
           The
           original
           Consecration
           both
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           the
           Temple
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Descent
           of
           a
           Luminous
           Body
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Symbol
           of
           the
           Majestatick
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Rabbins
           call
           a
           Schechinah
           .
           This
           visible
           Appearance
           at
           first
           ,
           was
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           which
           lasted
           afterwards
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           visible
           Appearance
           it self
           had
           disappeared
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           say
           it
           did
           under
           the
           second
           Temple
           .
           This
           way
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           confin'd
           Consecration
           to
           Places
           .
           The
           Schechinah
           it self
           ,
           as
           a
           Body
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           than
           confin'd
           .
           And
           whilst
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           reserve
           this
           Power
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           was
           requisite
           to
           separate
           the
           Place
           Consecrated
           from
           common
           uses
           ,
           no
           Place
           however
           should
           be
           counted
           Holy
           ,
           till
           God
           himself
           had
           signified
           his
           own
           Acceptance
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           
           such
           a
           visible
           Symbol
           of
           his
           own
           Presence
           ;
           it
           followed
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           shewed
           this
           Symbol
           only
           in
           one
           Place
           ,
           no
           other
           Place
           besides
           that
           one
           could
           be
           counted
           Holy
           as
           accepted
           by
           him
           .
           But
           the
           true
           Presence
           of
           God
           signified
           by
           that
           Symbol
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           observes
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           mystical
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           then
           receiv'd
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           suitable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           might
           as
           well
           be
           (
           if
           God
           pleas'd
           )
           in
           Places
           where
           no
           such
           Appearance
           was
           to
           the
           Senses
           ,
           as
           where
           it
           was
           .
           Withal
           ,
           that
           these
           invisible
           Archetypes
           were
           the
           Eternal
           things
           that
           were
           to
           hold
           when
           the
           visible
           Ectypes
           were
           abolished
           ;
           this
           was
           also
           granted
           him
           in
           the
           Platonick
           Reasonings
           of
           that
           Age.
           When
           therefore
           the
           Gospel
           was
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           State
           of
           those
           very
           Archetypes
           which
           were
           Prefigur'd
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           God
           was
           not
           to
           insist
           on
           that
           way
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           by
           visible
           Schechinahs
           which
           had
           been
           required
           before
           .
           But
           as
           the
           separation
           of
           a
           Place
           from
           common
           use
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           on
           Man's
           part
           to
           Consecrate
           it
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           accept
           it
           ;
           so
           when
           this
           way
           of
           signifying
           the
           Divine
           acceptance
           immediately
           by
           a
           Schechinah
           was
           laid
           aside
           ,
           the
           Divine
           acceptance
           
           would
           be
           sufficiently
           signified
           by
           the
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Priest
           whom
           God
           had
           Invested
           with
           an
           indefinite
           Authority
           ,
           of
           not
           only
           representing
           ,
           but
           obliging
           ,
           him
           to
           ratifie
           what
           he
           was
           to
           do
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           in
           things
           wherein
           God
           had
           not
           particularly
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           expect
           a
           more
           particular
           Signification
           of
           his
           Pleasure
           .
           When
           therefore
           this
           mystical
           Dispensation
           was
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           then
           as
           every
           City
           was
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           Mount
           Gerizim
           ,
           or
           even
           Jerusalem
           it self
           ,
           then
           the
           Bishops
           of
           particular
           Cities
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           the
           High-Priest
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           might
           as
           freely
           Consecrate
           as
           he
           ,
           and
           exercise
           the
           supreme
           Power
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Mystical
           Sacrifice
           within
           his
           own
           Jurisdiction
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Design
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Discourse
           in
           that
           Place
           ,
           to
           prepare
           both
           Jews
           and
           Samaritans
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           surpriz'd
           at
           this
           Change
           ,
           which
           was
           punctually
           fulfill'd
           in
           the
           Event
           ,
           how
           contrary
           soever
           it
           seem'd
           to
           their
           present
           receiv'd
           Opinions
           and
           Expectations
           .
        
         
           AND
           what
           is
           there
           in
           all
           this
           Reasoning
           ,
           
           wherein
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           think
           our
           present
           Cause
           concern'd
           ?
           Spiritual
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           is
           not
           oppos'd
           to
           Bodily
           ,
           but
           Literal
           ,
           that
           is
           Literal
           of
           
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           to
           interfere
           with
           the
           Mystical
           Sense
           ,
           which
           was
           principally
           intended
           by
           the
           Legislator
           .
           Do
           we
           revive
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           as
           it
           concern'd
           the
           particular
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ?
           Or
           do
           we
           extend
           the
           Obligation
           of
           it
           fartherso
           as
           to
           oblige
           other
           Nations
           ,
           on
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           impos'd
           then
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           never
           intended
           ,
           under
           the
           Spiritual
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Do
           we
           so
           urge
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           as
           to
           exclude
           the
           Mystical
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           exclude
           Gentiles
           from
           the
           Benefits
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           whilst
           they
           do
           indeed
           more
           comply
           with
           the
           true
           Design
           of
           the
           Legislator
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           observed
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           ?
           Do
           we
           exclude
           any
           from
           the
           new
           Peculium
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           want
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           Letter
           ?
           This
           had
           indeed
           been
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           convince
           us
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           inconsistent
           ,
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Sense
           was
           to
           take
           place
           of
           the
           Literal
           ,
           and
           thenceforwards
           to
           take
           away
           its
           Obligation
           .
           And
           do
           we
           say
           otherwise
           ?
           Or
           do
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           Schechinahs
           are
           to
           be
           expected
           for
           Consecrations
           now
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Significations
           of
           the
           Divine
           Acceptance
           of
           what
           is
           separated
           for
           his
           
           use
           by
           Men
           ,
           besides
           the
           acceptance
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           Authoriz'd
           in
           general
           to
           represent
           and
           oblige
           him
           in
           things
           whereof
           he
           has
           made
           no
           particular
           exception
           ?
           Can
           they
           pretend
           ,
           that
           our
           present
           Dispute
           has
           any
           Relation
           to
           those
           which
           devided
           the
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ?
           They
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           our
           present
           Dispute
           is
           wholly
           between
           Christians
           ,
           and
           has
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           in
           any
           Sense
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           usually
           related
           to
           External
           Sensible
           Things
           ,
           and
           the
           Mystical
           to
           Things
           Insensible
           and
           Spiritual
           .
           And
           the
           Mystical
           Sense
           being
           the
           Spiritual
           ,
           may
           give
           the
           occasion
           why
           our
           Adversaries
           fancy
           that
           the
           Mystical
           Sense
           should
           always
           relate
           to
           Spiritual
           Things
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           being
           oppos'd
           to
           Sensible
           or
           Bodily
           ,
           but
           Literal
           ,
           shews
           plainly
           that
           the
           things
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           ,
           are
           not
           consider'd
           in
           this
           Reasoning
           ,
           as
           Sensible
           and
           Corporeal
           ,
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           in
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           the
           Evangelical
           Institutions
           even
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           are
           all
           suppos'd
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           Sense
           of
           the
           old
           Law.
           And
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           it
           is
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
           principally
           regarded
           by
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           mystical
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           more
           principally
           intended
           by
           him
           than
           the
           Literal
           .
           The
           whole
           Evangelical
           Institution
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Reasoning
           ,
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           Pattern
           shewed
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           in
           Imitation
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Tabernacle
           was
           to
           be
           made
           .
           And
           this
           in
           order
           to
           the
           proving
           ,
           that
           the
           Evangelical
           Institutions
           were
           to
           be
           Eternal
           ,
           because
           the
           Ideal
           Patterns
           of
           things
           were
           in
           the
           Platonick
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           so
           .
           This
           Eternity
           concern'd
           in
           this
           Dispute
           ,
           can
           only
           be
           meant
           of
           that
           which
           was
           to
           last
           as
           long
           as
           this
           World
           ;
           so
           
             the
             everlasting
             Hills
          
           ,
           Gen.
           xlix
           .
           26.
           
           And
           
             the
             everlasting
             Mountains
          
           ,
           Hab.
           iii.
           6.
           
           And
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           given
           for
           an
           
             everlasting
             Possession
          
           ,
           Gen.
           xvii
           .
           8.
           xlviii
           .
           4.
           
           For
           in
           this
           Sense
           ,
           the
           Everlastingness
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           Duration
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           to
           give
           way
           to
           a
           more
           lasting
           Establishment
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           have
           succeeded
           the
           abrogated
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           therefore
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           Spiritual
           in
           this
           Sense
           ,
           as
           Spiritual
           is
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           
           themselves
           Sensible
           and
           Corporeal
           .
           So
           is
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           has
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Place
           of
           the
           abrogated
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           Letter
           .
           So
           also
           is
           our
           Eucharistical
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           now
           answers
           the
           abrogated
           Bloody
           Sacrifices
           .
           These
           therefore
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           Spiritual
           in
           this
           Sense
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           being
           Sensible
           and
           Corporeal
           .
           Our
           Adversaries
           therefore
           do
           certainly
           mistake
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Reasoning
           ,
           when
           they
           hence
           gather
           that
           any
           Observations
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           on
           that
           account
           alone
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Sensible
           and
           Corporeal
           .
        
         
           BUT
           ,
           tho'
           Sensible
           Assistances
           should
           
           not
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Nature
           of
           Evangelical
           Worship
           ,
           yet
           our
           Adversaries
           think
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           Pomp
           and
           Magnificence
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           .
           One
           would
           think
           ,
           by
           the
           gradation
           ,
           that
           their
           Arguments
           on
           this
           Head
           were
           more
           cogent
           and
           convictive
           ,
           but
           it
           proves
           quite
           the
           contrary
           .
           Not
           one
           Text
           can
           they
           pretend
           against
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God.
           rather
           all
           the
           appearance
           of
           Scripture
           Reasonings
           is
           against
           them
           .
           The
           Worship
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           was
           manifestly
           
           very
           Magnificent
           ;
           nor
           can
           our
           Adversaries
           deny
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ;
           what
           have
           they
           therefore
           to
           say
           ,
           why
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           still
           ?
           Can
           they
           shew
           any
           Text
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           against
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           to
           cease
           and
           to
           be
           no
           more
           practis'd
           ?
           I
           know
           of
           none
           they
           do
           pretend
           either
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           in
           equivalent
           Terms
           .
           Can
           they
           then
           pretend
           any
           thing
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ?
           These
           things
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Originals
           of
           the
           abrogation
           of
           what
           was
           indeed
           abrogated
           in
           the
           old
           Mosaick
           Law.
           The
           reasoning
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Test
          
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           the
           positive
           Precepts
           of
           it
           ,
           rather
           favour
           ,
           than
           contradict
           ,
           the
           Magnificence
           and
           Sumptuousness
           of
           the
           publick
           Solemnities
           of
           the
           divine
           Worship
           .
           David
           would
           not
           offer
           
             Burnt
             Offerings
          
           unto
           the
           Lord
           his
           God
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           cost
           him
           nothing
           .
           2
           Sam.
           xxiv
           .
           24.
           and
           Malachy
           makes
           
             mean
             Sacrifices
          
           to
           redound
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           Religion
           wherein
           they
           were
           used
           .
           He
           makes
           them
           to
           be
           a
           polluting
           God's
           Altar
           ,
           and
           interprets
           the
           offering
           them
           as
           if
           the
           Offerers
           of
           them
           had
           
             said
             ,
             The
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             contemptible
             ,
          
           Mal.
           i.
           7.
           
           He
           Expostulates
           concerning
           them
           farther
           ,
           
             v.
             8.
             
             Offer
             it
             now
             to
             thy
             Governour
             ,
             will
             he
             be
             pleased
             with
             thee
             ,
             or
             accept
             thy
             
             Person
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ?
          
           Plainly
           intimating
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           as
           much
           expect
           expensive
           Sacrifices
           from
           those
           who
           were
           able
           to
           Offer
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           reason
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           their
           Governours
           ;
           and
           would
           as
           much
           resent
           the
           contrary
           as
           an
           affront
           ,
           as
           Governours
           would
           mean
           Presents
           from
           such
           as
           were
           able
           to
           offer
           great
           ones
           .
           The
           Reasoning
           is
           the
           very
           same
           in
           Is.
           xl
           .
           16.
           
           Lebanon
           
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             burn
             ,
             nor
             the
             Beasts
             thereof
             for
             a
             Burnt
             Offering
             .
          
           Arguing
           for
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           the
           Offering
           from
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Person
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           made
           .
           And
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           how
           in
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           the
           Reason
           even
           of
           abrogated
           Precepts
           is
           owned
           as
           still
           obliging
           ,
           as
           a
           reason
           approv'd
           by
           God.
           Much
           more
           in
           cases
           wherein
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           prove
           no
           abrogation
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           this
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           But
           the
           divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           does
           also
           plainly
           approve
           the
           same
           Reasoning
           .
           It
           is
           a
           clear
           instance
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           values
           the
           poor
           Widow's
           Mites
           as
           more
           than
           the
           Offerings
           of
           the
           Rich
           ,
           who
           had
           cast
           in
           greater
           Sums
           out
           of
           their
           greater
           abundance
           ,
           St
           Mar.
           xii
           .
           43.
           
           St.
           Luke
           xxi
           .
           3.
           
           This
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           That
           as
           God
           does
           graciously
           accept
           of
           mean
           things
           from
           those
           who
           are
           able
           to
           give
           no
           more
           ,
           so
           he
           does
           not
           excuse
           them
           from
           Magnificence
           
           whose
           Abilities
           may
           afford
           it
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           reasons
           the
           same
           way
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Woman
           who
           anointed
           his
           Feet
           with
           the
           Alabaster
           Box
           of
           very
           
             precious
             Ointment
          
           .
           The
           same
           Objection
           was
           
           made
           then
           which
           is
           made
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           now
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           have
           been
           
             sold
             for
             much
             and
             given
             to
             the
             Poor
             .
          
           Yet
           our
           Saviour
           commends
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           the
           Gift
           ,
           as
           will
           as
           the
           Gift
           it self
           ,
           and
           returns
           the
           Woman
           an
           honourable
           Memorial
           for
           it
           ,
           wherever
           his
           
             Gospel
             should
             be
             preach'd
          
           .
           The
           Objection
           would
           indeed
           be
           greater
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Poor
           were
           greater
           ,
           and
           the
           Abilities
           of
           the
           Christians
           for
           Contribution
           were
           less
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           now
           .
           Yet
           even
           so
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           approve
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           Reason
           .
           He
           allow'd
           a
           liberality
           in
           shewing
           their
           respect
           to
           the
           Temple
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           as
           a
           token
           of
           what
           he
           would
           also
           judge
           commendable
           if
           us'd
           to
           the
           
             material
             Temples
          
           that
           should
           afterwards
           be
           Consecrated
           to
           his
           Worship
           .
           And
           in
           giveing
           a
           precedent
           for
           teaching
           his
           Disciples
           what
           he
           would
           have
           them
           do
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           introducing
           it
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           allow
           even
           the
           present
           Necessities
           of
           his
           Disciples
           to
           over-rule
           him
           .
           Thus
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           his
           Disciples
           were
           then
           inclinable
           to
           understand
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           thus
           ,
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           he
           design'd
           they
           should
           understand
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           them
           no
           warning
           of
           misunderstanding
           him
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           Interpreting
           his
           Mind
           as
           he
           foresaw
           them
           inclinable
           to
           follow
           by
           the
           way
           of
           reasoning
           of
           that
           Age.
           It
           was
           a
           receiv'd
           Principle
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviours
           Actions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Discourses
           ,
           were
           Prophetical
           and
           Instructive
           .
           And
           that
           they
           signified
           many
           things
           which
           were
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           when
           they
           were
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           when
           Providence
           had
           fitted
           circumstances
           for
           practising
           them
           .
           Especially
           in
           things
           which
           were
           not
           practicable
           at
           present
           ,
           as
           not
           fitted
           to
           their
           present
           Circumstances
           .
           This
           was
           plainly
           the
           Case
           then
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           present
           Discourse
           .
           The
           Poverty
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Christians
           ,
           disabled
           them
           for
           all
           things
           Sumptuous
           and
           Magnificent
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           then
           any
           Prospect
           of
           a
           Change
           for
           the
           better
           which
           might
           make
           it
           prudent
           to
           provide
           expresly
           for
           the
           Case
           .
           Withal
           our
           blessed
           
           Saviour
           knew
           that
           his
           Sense
           would
           be
           gathered
           from
           his
           Actions
           .
           Himself
           had
           train'd
           up
           his
           Disciples
           to
           do
           so
           .
           And
           the
           Jews
           in
           their
           mystical
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           had
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           taken
           up
           the
           Custom
           of
           gathering
           the
           Sense
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Prophetick
           
           Instincts
           and
           Actions
           of
           their
           own
           Patriarchs
           .
           The
           leaving
           them
           therefore
           to
           those
           Inferences
           ,
           which
           he
           foresaw
           them
           inclinable
           to
           make
           from
           his
           Actions
           and
           Intimations
           was
           a
           very
           prudent
           ,
           a
           very
           sufficient
           Provision
           for
           a
           Case
           which
           was
           to
           fall
           out
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           THE
           only
           Reason
           this
           present
           Adversary
           insists
           on
           for
           proving
           the
           Inconsistence
           
           of
           Magnificence
           with
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           Romanists
           are
           usually
           censur'd
           for
           their
           excess
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           This
           he
           only
           takes
           for
           granted
           ,
           and
           draws
           Inferences
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           never
           offers
           any
           Proof
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           blameable
           .
           The
           same
           way
           he
           takes
           in
           his
           use
           of
           the
           other
           popular
           Prejudices
           now
           disprov'd
           but
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           better
           become
           them
           who
           so
           usually
           appeal
           from
           humane
           Authorities
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           could
           find
           any
           )
           that
           even
           themselves
           could
           judge
           favourable
           to
           their
           Design
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           ventured
           on
           drawing
           Inferences
           .
           That
           would
           have
           made
           their
           Dissent
           look
           more
           like
           a
           reverence
           to
           greater
           Authority
           ,
           than
           Resentmentand
           an
           Aversation
           to
           their
           Adversaries
           against
           whom
           they
           are
           concern'd
           in
           this
           whole
           Dispute
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           imagine
           what
           they
           can
           pretend
           
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           against
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           in
           those
           who
           are
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           Burthen
           of
           it
           .
           They
           may
           fancy
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           may
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           this
           Magnificence
           .
           But
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           never
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           us'd
           concerning
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           but
           concerning
           the
           
             good
             meaning
          
           of
           the
           Persons
           who
           Preached
           the
           Gospel
           .
           It
           is
           plainly
           oppos'd
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           2
           Cor.
           XI
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           us'd
           as
           synonymous
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           which
           plainly
           shew
           that
           it
           signifies
           Sincerity
           and
           Heartiness
           ,
           only
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             double
             Dealing
          
           .
           But
           so
           far
           it
           is
           from
           implying
           Inexpensiveness
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           rather
           sometimes
           denotes
           Liberality
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           used
           concerning
           a
           subject
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           it
           .
           So
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Rom.
           xii
           .
           8.
           
           As
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           oppos'd
           to
           that
           which
           is
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           S.
           Mat.
           vi
           .
           22.
           23.
           
           And
           as
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           oppos'd
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           S.
           Mat.
           xx
           .
           15.
           as
           that
           signifies
           Bounteouesness
           and
           Liberality
           .
           In
           this
           way
           of
           Interpretation
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           signifies
           the
           Generosity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           will
           rather
           countenance
           Magnificence
           than
           discourage
           it
           .
        
         
           BUT
           our
           present
           Adversary
           is
           solicitous
           
           for
           the
           Consequences
           that
           may
           follow
           
           from
           the
           restitution
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           He
           conceives
           that
           by
           the
           like
           Inferences
           we
           may
           restore
           Circumcision
           and
           
             bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Custom
           of
           Dancing
           to
           the
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           And
           what
           if
           we
           should
           grant
           him
           his
           last
           Consequence
           concerning
           Dancing
           ,
           so
           far
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Church
           might
           lawfully
           reduce
           it
           ?
           I
           doubt
           he
           would
           be
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           to
           prove
           it
           unlawful
           .
           It
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           confine
           himself
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           He
           cannot
           sure
           think
           there
           is
           any
           Argument
           in
           the
           irreverent
           Expression
           he
           uses
           concerning
           it
           .
           It
           is
           no
           other
           than
           what
           Michol
           would
           ,
           probably
           ,
           have
           used
           if
           she
           had
           spoken
           English.
           But
           David
           was
           contented
           to
           bear
           the
           Reproach
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           justify
           it
           against
           her
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           our
           Adversaries
           will
           not
           easily
           question
           but
           that
           we
           are
           safer
           in
           following
           the
           Sense
           of
           David
           than
           they
           are
           in
           following
           that
           of
           Michol
           .
           The
           Design
           of
           the
           Objection
           in
           both
           Cases
           ,
           both
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           and
           of
           Michol
           ,
           is
           to
           Charge
           the
           Posture
           of
           Dancing
           with
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Levity
           .
           As
           if
           there
           could
           not
           be
           Grave
           and
           
             Decorous
             Dances
          
           as
           well
           as
           Grave
           and
           
             Decorous
             Tunes
          
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           there
           could
           not
           be
           Grave
           and
           Decorous
           tunes
           on
           Instrumental
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           Vocal
           ,
           Musick
           .
           
           At
           present
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           for
           us
           now
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Objection
           had
           been
           true
           in
           general
           ,
           God
           would
           neither
           have
           allow'd
           
             sacred
             .
             Dancing
          
           then
           ,
           nor
           would
           David
           have
           avowedly
           defended
           it
           ,
           nor
           would
           God
           have
           seconded
           him
           in
           doing
           so
           by
           inflicting
           a
           Punishment
           on
           Michol
           for
           her
           Prophane
           upbraiding
           her
           Prince
           and
           Husband
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           Practising
           it
           he
           had
           done
           any
           thing
           beneath
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Station
           .
           If
           they
           will
           defend
           David
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           much
           oblig'd
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           to
           own
           the
           weakness
           of
           this
           general
           Charge
           .
           I
           think
           therefore
           the
           Practice
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           again
           receiv'd
           ,
           secure
           enough
           if
           they
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           admit
           no
           Objections
           against
           it
           now
           that
           would
           have
           prov'd
           it
           unlawful
           then
           .
           For
           we
           have
           a
           greater
           Evidence
           ,
           than
           any
           their
           Reasons
           can
           pretend
           to
           that
           it
           was
           not
           unlawful
           then
           .
           But
           supposing
           it
           lawful
           ,
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           will
           assure
           them
           that
           all
           things
           indeed
           lawful
           are
           not
           on
           that
           account
           alone
           to
           be
           therefore
           own'd
           as
           expedient
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           vi
           .
           12.
           x.
           23.
           
           And
           therefore
           fit
           to
           receive
           a
           
             new
             Sanction
          
           .
           There
           will
           be
           no
           more
           Obligation
           to
           revive
           that
           ancient
           Custom
           now
           ,
           than
           many
           others
           which
           were
           undoubtedly
           allowable
           and
           prudent
           in
           those
           times
           wherein
           they
           were
           universally
           receiv'd
           ;
           but
           
           have
           now
           lost
           the
           reason
           that
           made
           them
           useful
           then
           ,
           by
           their
           being
           since
           as
           universally
           disus'd
           .
           Singularity
           alone
           is
           an
           inconvenience
           in
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           not
           more
           momentous
           Considerations
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           recommend
           it
           .
           However
           the
           genuine
           Ignatius
           in
           his
           uninterpolated
           Epistles
           reasons
           from
           allusions
           to
           
             holy
             Dances
          
           and
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           This
           
           shews
           that
           ,
           whether
           they
           practic'd
           them
           or
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           Christians
           ,
           of
           that
           Age
           at
           least
           ,
           did
           not
           Condemn
           them
           .
           And
           there
           is
           reason
           to
           believe
           they
           did
           not
           .
           The
           Pythagoreans
           greatly
           approv'd
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           the
           
             Jewish
             Essenes
          
           were
           great
           admirers
           of
           the
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           who
           derived
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Customs
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
           Such
           were
           their
           Praying
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           their
           great
           aversness
           even
           to
           lawful
           Oaths
           ,
           their
           Reconciliations
           before
           Sunset
           ,
           their
           use
           of
           Milk
           and
           Honey
           as
           a
           Symbol
           of
           the
           new
           
           Birth
           .
           These
           things
           we
           find
           the
           Church
           possess'd
           of
           in
           very
           antient
           Monuments
           ,
           without
           any
           Account
           of
           their
           first
           Original
           .
           And
           the
           first
           and
           last
           are
           not
           so
           accountable
           from
           any
           other
           Original
           as
           this
           of
           their
           being
           brought
           among
           the
           Christians
           by
           the
           universal
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Essenes
           .
           So
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
           Book
           of
           Judith
           makes
           the
           Jews
           expressing
           
           their
           Joy
           for
           the
           defeat
           of
           
           Holosernes's
           Army
           by
           Dances
           with
           Musick
           also
           Instrumental
           .
           This
           appears
           partly
           from
           
           the
           Greek
           ,
           partly
           from
           the
           Latin
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           Apocryhal
           Books
           are
           strangly
           different
           .
           This
           shews
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           that
           Age
           wherein
           that
           Book
           first
           appeared
           .
           That
           could
           not
           be
           later
           than
           the
           Apostles
           time
           because
           Clements
           mention
           Judith
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           within
           fresh
           Memory
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           the
           Apostolical
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Head
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           had
           notoriously
           approv'd
           and
           communicated
           with
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           It
           is
           not
           also
           improbale
           but
           that
           the
           Apostles
           continued
           it
           in
           the
           Head
           Church
           ,
           whether
           in
           Pella
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Ruins
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           after
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           That
           mention
           of
           Harpers
           with
           it
           in
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           Revelations
           has
           nothing
           joyn'd
           with
           it
           Characteristick
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Worship
           before
           the
           Dissolution
           .
           And
           therefore
           may
           represent
           the
           Fact
           truly
           as
           it
           was
           in
           this
           Interval
           between
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           the
           new
           troubles
           which
           befell
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Domitian
           ,
           but
           especially
           under
           Trajan
           .
           This
           is
           a
           
           time
           wherein
           we
           have
           no
           Monuments
           that
           can
           inform
           us
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           within
           this
           time
           it
           must
           have
           been
           that
           St.
           John
           saw
           that
           Vision
           in
           his
           Exile
           at
           Patmos
           .
           The
           eldest
           Testimony
           produc'd
           by
           our
           Adversary
           from
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           is
           considerably
           later
           than
           Ignatius
           ,
           when
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           now
           much
           forgotten
           by
           the
           many
           Disturbances
           which
           followed
           on
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           It
           is
           not
           improbable
           that
           the
           
             Instrmental
             Musick
          
           was
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           that
           Supreme
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           also
           to
           have
           been
           of
           the
           Temple
           Worship
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           Jerusalem
           .
           The
           Musick
           usually
           accompained
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           were
           to
           be
           Offer'd
           only
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           we
           never
           find
           it
           mention'd
           in
           the
           
           Synagogue-Worship
           .
           And
           this
           may
           give
           a
           probable
           Account
           ,
           why
           it
           was
           not
           receiv'd
           in
           other
           Christian
           Churches
           besides
           that
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           They
           were
           form'd
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Jewish-Synagogues
           at
           first
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           dependance
           (
           in
           many
           regards
           )
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           that
           the
           Synagogues
           had
           on
           the
           Temple
           .
           And
           when
           after
           the
           Decease
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           other
           Churches
           succeeded
           into
           the
           full
           Rights
           of
           the
           Head
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           the
           disorders
           
           of
           the
           times
           had
           so
           long
           discontinu'd
           that
           Custom
           even
           in
           the
           Head
           Church
           ,
           that
           tho'
           Ignatius
           might
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           be
           very
           possible
           that
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           might
           not
           remember
           it
           .
           No
           ,
           not
           even
           with
           the
           Assistance
           of
           those
           old
           Witnesses
           of
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           from
           whom
           Clemens
           receiv'd
           his
           Informations
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           he
           
           himself
           tells
           us
           .
           But
           't
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           any
           of
           those
           Witnesses
           could
           be
           near
           so
           old
           as
           Ignatius
           .
           But
           the
           Musick
           describ'd
           in
           the
           Revelations
           is
           such
           as
           might
           likely
           be
           practtis'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Ruins
           of
           Jerusalem
           after
           the
           Dispersion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           Abolition
           of
           the
           Temple-Sacrfices
           .
        
         
           HOWEVER
           our
           Adversary
           conceives
           
           that
           Circumcision
           and
           the
           old
           
             bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           might
           be
           restor'd
           by
           the
           same
           Consequence
           that
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           were
           ,
           if
           any
           Church
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           do
           so
           .
           He
           might
           well
           think
           so
           ,
           whilst
           he
           believ'd
           that
           the
           only
           Reason
           which
           made
           Circumcision
           and
           those
           Sacrisices
           unlawful
           now
           ,
           was
           their
           having
           been
           observ'd
           formerly
           .
           But
           I
           have
           shewn
           how
           contrary
           that
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           us'd
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           and
           have
           thereby
           prov'd
           a
           necessity
           of
           settling
           an
           Hypothesis
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           what
           is
           Abolished
           from
           what
           is
           not
           so
           .
           And
           the
           Hypothesis
           now
           
           given
           ,
           affords
           a
           Rule
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           shew
           why
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           may
           still
           be
           Lawful
           ,
           tho'
           neither
           Circumcision
           nor
           
             bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           were
           so
           .
           That
           is
           because
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           is
           no
           way
           repugnantto
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           true
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Circumcision
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
          
           .
           For
           no
           uncircumcis'd
           Person
           could
           partake
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           was
           Circumcised
           ,
           was
           thereby
           Incorporated
           into
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           .
           Whilst
           these
           two
           things
           were
           insisted
           on
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           a
           Gentile
           not
           Incorporated
           into
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Benefits
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           which
           was
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             new
             Revelations
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           our
           Author
           urges
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           other
           Nations
           as
           if
           their
           Agreement
           in
           it
           would
           have
           gone
           as
           far
           to
           have
           recommended
           it
           for
           a
           Law
           of
           Nations
           as
           their
           Consent
           in
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           .
           But
           he
           did
           not
           remember
           that
           no
           other
           Nation
           that
           used
           Circumcision
           did
           pretend
           to
           use
           it
           as
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           a
           Ceremony
           of
           Admission
           into
           the
           
             peculiar
             People
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           made
           it
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Several
           of
           them
           seem'd
           to
           have
           us'd
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           Initiation
           to
           their
           Nation
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           Sacerdotal
           Dignity
           ,
           to
           qualifie
           
           Men
           for
           being
           admitted
           to
           the
           Secrets
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           So
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Cases
           of
           Pythagoras
           and
           Apion
           ,
           who
           were
           Circumcised
           among
           the
           AEgyptians
           .
           And
           therefore
           also
           among
           other
           Nations
           who
           deriv'd
           their
           Circumcision
           from
           the
           AEgyptians
           ,
           as
           particularly
           the
           Colchians
           are
           said
           to
           have
           done
           by
           Scsostris
           .
           And
           perhaps
           this
           may
           be
           the
           Reason
           why
           the
           
             old
             Peculium
          
           is
           call'd
           a
           
             Royal
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           
             Holy
             Nation
          
           ,
           because
           the
           right
           of
           Admitting
           into
           that
           Nation
           was
           equal
           to
           that
           which
           among
           other
           Nations
           was
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           confer
           that
           higher
           Degree
           of
           Sanctity
           which
           all
           Nations
           ascrib'd
           to
           their
           Priests
           above
           the
           ordinary
           Holiness
           ,
           thought
           requisite
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           
             National
             Sacrifices
          
           which
           were
           common
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           But
           no
           Nation
           however
           beside
           the
           Jews
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           favour'd
           with
           the
           immediate
           Patronage
           of
           the
           
             supreme
             Being
          
           .
           They
           could
           not
           therefore
           impose
           Incorporation
           into
           themselves
           as
           a
           Condition
           of
           Admission
           into
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           on
           other
           Nations
           besides
           themselves
           ,
           tho'
           their
           Circumcision
           had
           been
           design'd
           as
           a
           Right
           of
           Incorporation
           .
           Their
           Circumcision
           therefore
           not
           being
           impos'd
           as
           a
           Condition
           of
           the
           Peculium
           ,
           
           had
           been
           as
           Innocent
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           ,
           when
           observ'd
           only
           by
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           and
           not
           impos'd
           on
           others
           ,
           as
           a
           Condition
           requisite
           to
           qualify
           them
           for
           the
           Spiritual
           Favours
           of
           the
           Peculium
           .
           Upon
           those
           terms
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           ,
           were
           permitted
           the
           use
           of
           it
           whilst
           they
           Commnnicated
           with
           the
           
             Uncircumcis'd
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Much
           less
           could
           it
           be
           Condemned
           in
           other
           Nations
           ,
           who
           never
           impos'd
           it
           farther
           than
           their
           own
           Nation
           .
           There
           was
           therefore
           neither
           parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           sufficient
           Consent
           of
           Nations
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Jewish
             Circumcision
          
           lawful
           now
           ,
           tho'
           we
           should
           on
           ,
           those
           Accounts
           ,
           grant
           that
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           were
           so
           .
        
         
           BUT
           
             Bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           our
           Adversary
           
           conceives
           might
           at
           least
           pretend
           to
           them
           .
           Not
           certainly
           so
           as
           to
           unite
           all
           Nations
           into
           one
           Body
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           true
           Design
           of
           our
           
             Evangelical
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifices
          
           .
           The
           
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
          
           none
           were
           capable
           of
           ,
           but
           one
           only
           Nation
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           The
           same
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           many
           others
           of
           the
           
             publick
             National
             Sacrifices
          
           .
           None
           were
           indeed
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           a
           Right
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Nation
           for
           whose
           use
           they
           were
           originally
           Instituted
           .
           Some
           were
           as
           severe
           as
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           Piacular
           and
           
           Capital
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           another
           Nation
           did
           but
           come
           into
           that
           part
           of
           their
           Temples
           ,
           where
           the
           publick
           Sacrifices
           were
           Offered
           .
           So
           it
           appears
           that
           it
           was
           only
           the
           remissness
           of
           their
           Discipline
           above
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           allow
           others
           that
           were
           not
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           to
           partake
           of
           their
           publick
           Sacrifices
           .
           Augustus
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           
           would
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           Apis
           ,
           and
           commended
           his
           Grandson
           Caius
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           Pray
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           The
           like
           was
           the
           Practice
           of
           Hadrian
           ,
           who
           pretended
           
           to
           an
           Inquisitiveness
           into
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           severe
           Observer
           of
           Discipline
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           Favour
           usually
           desir'd
           from
           the
           Senate
           ,
           that
           other
           Nations
           might
           have
           leave
           to
           Offer
           their
           Donaries
           at
           the
           Roman-Altars
           ,
           These
           are
           sufficient
           Evidences
           of
           what
           was
           generally
           taken
           for
           the
           Rule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           to
           be
           regarded
           in
           this
           Reasoning
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Jews
           allow'd
           publick
           Sacrifices
           for
           the
           Persian
           Kings
           and
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           .
           But
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           any
           Heathens
           to
           partake
           in
           them
           .
           Yet
           even
           this
           was
           blamed
           by
           the
           strictest
           Pretenders
           to
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Law
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           Galileans
           and
           the
           Zealots
           .
           Tho'
           otherwise
           if
           any
           other
           Nation
           could
           admit
           others
           to
           their
           National
           
           Sacrifices
           ,
           the
           Jews
           had
           more
           reason
           to
           do
           so
           .
           They
           by
           their
           own
           Confession
           Worshipped
           a
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           other
           Nations
           ought
           Duty
           as
           well
           as
           themselves
           ,
           which
           other
           Nations
           did
           not
           pretend
           concerning
           their
           own
           Deities
           .
           There
           was
           therefore
           no
           Sacrifice
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           with
           their
           National
           distinctives
           could
           pretend
           an
           equal
           Right
           to
           .
           How
           could
           they
           therefore
           unite
           all
           Nations
           into
           one
           Body
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           Design
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           unite
           them
           ?
           None
           of
           them
           pretended
           to
           a
           Right
           to
           be
           confirmed
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           besides
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           which
           yet
           could
           not
           unite
           all
           Nations
           ,
           whilst
           it
           was
           believed
           to
           be
           the
           Right
           of
           one
           only
           Nation
           .
           There
           were
           no
           Bloody
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           being
           received
           into
           one
           Place
           ,
           gave
           a
           Right
           to
           all
           other
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           World.
           I
           do
           not
           now
           insist
           on
           what
           Porphyry
           has
           
           endeavour'd
           to
           prove
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Sacrifices
           received
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           were
           not
           Bloody
           ,
           but
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           perfectly
           agreeable
           with
           his
           Pythagorean
           Notions
           ,
           which
           were
           for
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           They
           did
           not
           either
           know
           or
           regard
           the
           most
           ancient
           Example
           of
           Abel
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           However
           he
           has
           said
           very
           considerable
           
           things
           for
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Heathens
           .
           That
           is
           enough
           to
           disprove
           that
           sort
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           from
           being
           a
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           .
           And
           the
           Reputation
           of
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           had
           then
           prevail'd
           not
           only
           in
           those
           Cities
           which
           had
           submitted
           to
           
             Pythagorean
             Legislators
          
           ,
           but
           also
           among
           the
           
             Romans
             themselves
          
           .
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           this
           was
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           so
           many
           of
           the
           good
           Emperours
           who
           affected
           
             Felicia
             Tempora
          
           ,
           affected
           also
           that
           their
           Reigns
           might
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           Piaculum
           of
           shedding
           Civil
           Blood
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           the
           better
           Quality
           .
           But
           the
           Pythagorean
           Doctrines
           were
           particularly
           grateful
           to
           the
           
             Jewish
             Essenes
          
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           the
           best
           disposed
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           who
           seem
           therefore
           to
           have
           been
           extirpated
           by
           an
           universal
           Conversion
           ,
           upon
           the
           appearance
           of
           it
           .
           They
           were
           most
           addicted
           to
           the
           Mystical
           sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Numenius
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           first
           joyned
           the
           Mystical
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           with
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophy
           ,
           was
           a
           Pythagorean
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           Philo
           the
           Jew
           ,
           and
           the
           Essenes
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Philo
           teaches
           .
           This
           alone
           was
           
           sufficient
           to
           dispose
           the
           Essenes
           to
           an
           aversation
           to
           Bloody
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           better
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           when
           they
           understood
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           they
           could
           satisfie
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Legislator
           without
           them
           .
           If
           they
           could
           once
           free
           themselves
           thereby
           ,
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Bloody
           Sacrifices
           ,
           required
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           other
           in
           view
           ,
           that
           were
           likely
           to
           be
           substituted
           instead
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Mystical
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           afforded
           an
           easier
           account
           of
           the
           Change
           which
           was
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           more
           grateful
           to
           the
           Relish
           of
           the
           
             Pythagorean
             Essenes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Philosophical
             Asceticks
          
           .
           The
           everlasting
           Priesthood
           which
           was
           to
           answer'd
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           that
           of
           Melchizedeck
           .
           So
           't
           is
           expresly
           called
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           has
           observed
           :
           No
           doubt
           as
           granted
           him
           by
           the
           Mystical
           Reasonings
           of
           those
           Times
           .
           His
           Sacrifice
           ,
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           Word
           us'd
           by
           Philo
           ,
           concerning
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           concerning
           our
           Saviour
           )
           was
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           exactly
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Notion
           of
           a
           Priest
           implies
           an
           Offering
           ,
           by
           the
           Reasoning
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           
           Heb.
           viii
           .
           3.
           
           And
           no
           other
           thing
           but
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Story
           of
           Melchizedeck
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           called
           an
           Offering
           .
           Our
           Eucharist
           therefore
           ,
           must
           ,
           by
           this
           Reasoning
           ,
           be
           the
           everlasting
           Offering
           or
           Sacrifice
           ,
           relating
           to
           his
           everlasting
           Priest-hood
           .
           The
           rather
           because
           there
           is
           a
           Bread
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           mentioned
           also
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           a
           very
           fit
           original
           Archetype
           to
           answer
           our
           
             Evangelical
             Terestrial
             Sacrifice
          
           .
           That
           was
           the
           Manna
           which
           was
           called
           Bread
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           was
           indeed
           Rained
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           the
           
             Food
             of
             Angels
          
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           .
           No
           doubt
           to
           shew
           its
           
             Heavenly
             Mystical
          
           Nature
           ,
           far
           exceeding
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           common
           Bread.
           It
           is
           called
           also
           a
           
             Body
             prepared
          
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           Quotes
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           .
           These
           are
           the
           very
           Expressions
           us'd
           by
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           concerning
           his
           own
           Sacrament
           in
           St.
           Joh.
           vi
           .
           He
           also
           calls
           it
           
             Manna
             ,
             Bread
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Body
           ,
           exactly
           according
           to
           these
           
             Mystical
             Reasonings
          
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           .
           We
           never
           find
           any
           mention
           of
           an
           
             Archetypal
             Heavenly
             Beast
          
           ,
           answering
           those
           
             Bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           .
           Yet
           the
           whole
           Benefit
           of
           these
           Sacrifices
           depended
           on
           these
           
             Archetypal
             Patterns
          
           answering
           them
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Thence
           follow'd
           
           the
           Obligation
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           ratify
           in
           Heaven
           what
           was
           performed
           by
           the
           Priest
           on
           Earth
           ,
           in
           giving
           or
           denying
           the
           
             Mystical
             Benefits
          
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           give
           or
           deny
           the
           
             Sacramental
             Elements
          
           .
           Thence
           the
           Union
           between
           the
           
             Church
             Militant
          
           and
           the
           
             Church
             Triumphant
          
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           the
           Union
           between
           the
           
             Caelestial
             Archetype
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Terrestrial
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifice
          
           .
           Thence
           the
           Union
           between
           the
           
             Patriarchal
             Church
          
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostolical
           of
           the
           New
           ,
           because
           the
           whole
           efficacy
           of
           those
           old
           Sacrifices
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           was
           derived
           from
           their
           representing
           and
           applying
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           commemorated
           and
           apply'd
           in
           our
           Christian
           Eucharistical
           Sacrifice
           .
           Thence
           the
           Union
           of
           all
           the
           visible
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           with
           the
           
             Caelestial
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           obliging
           all
           particular
           Churches
           in
           Earth
           ,
           to
           ratify
           each
           others
           Censures
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           which
           made
           their
           Admissions
           into
           Communion
           ,
           and
           their
           Excommunications
           Catholick
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Acts
           themselves
           ,
           were
           only
           the
           Acts
           of
           single
           Churches
           .
           The
           Reason
           was
           ,
           because
           every
           particular
           in
           admitting
           a
           Member
           ,
           intitled
           the
           Member
           so
           admitted
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Church
           ,
           
           with
           which
           all
           the
           particularly
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           were
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           obliged
           to
           own
           such
           a
           Member
           ,
           for
           a
           Member
           of
           themselves
           .
           And
           every
           particular
           Church
           in
           Excommunicating
           a
           Member
           ,
           deprived
           the
           Excommunicated
           of
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Heavenl
           Church
           ;
           which
           whosoever
           wanted
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           owned
           by
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           which
           pretended
           to
           be
           one
           with
           that
           which
           was
           Heavenly
           ;
           of
           so
           much
           consequence
           was
           this
           whole
           Mystical
           Reasoning
           ,
           greater
           perhaps
           than
           our
           Adversary
           was
           aware
           of
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           Reasoning
           gives
           a
           clear
           Account
           ,
           that
           tho'
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           were
           as
           indifferent
           as
           we
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           Indifferent
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           Custom
           of
           
             Bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           be
           worth
           
           the
           while
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           another
           Consequence
           ,
           much
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           Party
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Danger
           of
           exceeding
           in
           Impositions
           ,
           if
           the
           first
           Impositions
           be
           submitted
           to
           .
           But
           truly
           conscientious
           Reasoners
           ,
           would
           first
           have
           prov'd
           the
           Hurtfulness
           of
           many
           lawful
           Impositions
           ,
           if
           submitted
           to
           by
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           
           subject
           .
           The
           Government
           might
           indeed
           be
           blamed
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           subject
           ,
           (
           for
           whom
           they
           are
           concern'd
           )
           tho'
           the
           Imposition
           were
           indeed
           hard
           ,
           yet
           submission
           to
           it
           for
           Peace
           sake
           ,
           would
           for
           that
           Reason
           be
           highly
           commendable
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           greater
           self-denyal
           and
           the
           greater
           Zeal
           for
           Pecae
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           Abhorrence
           of
           needless
           Division
           ,
           whilst
           nothing
           Sinful
           were
           impos'd
           .
           Then
           they
           would
           have
           given
           some
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           concerning
           the
           due
           Number
           that
           might
           be
           impos'd
           ,
           that
           might
           neither
           be
           too
           small
           nor
           too
           numerous
           .
           This
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           desir'd
           to
           have
           purged
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           oppos'd
           subjection
           to
           those
           who
           were
           
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           but
           Rigours
           of
           those
           who
           had
           abus'd
           the
           just
           Authority
           committed
           to
           them
           .
           But
           to
           stop
           at
           the
           first
           Impositions
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           pretend
           them
           Rigorous
           ,
           looks
           as
           if
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           as
           if
           Stomach
           and
           Resentment
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           aversation
           to
           subjection
           it self
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           original
           of
           their
           Quarrel
           .
           It
           runs
           into
           the
           opposite
           extreme
           ,
           as
           indeed
           their
           Defences
           of
           their
           Schism
           generally
           do
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Authority
           it self
           ,
           not
           any
           Tyrannical
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           the
           thing
           regretted
           by
           them
           .
           
           The
           Topick
           it self
           they
           cannot
           defend
           ,
           nor
           justifie
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           are
           notwithstanding
           so
           forward
           to
           warn
           others
           of
           Consequences
           .
           There
           is
           hardly
           any
           thing
           necessary
           in
           Humane
           Life
           ,
           but
           what
           excess
           may
           make
           pernicious
           .
           Eating
           is
           so
           .
           Yet
           how
           great
           a
           part
           do
           Surfeits
           make
           in
           our
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           ?
           Will
           they
           therefore
           think
           it
           reasonable
           for
           avoiding
           Surfeits
           ,
           to
           disswade
           from
           Eating
           ?
           If
           they
           had
           no
           design
           of
           running
           into
           an
           extreme
           of
           opposing
           all
           Impositions
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ;
           our
           Churches
           Impositions
           ,
           (
           whatever
           the
           Out-cry
           has
           been
           against
           them
           )
           have
           been
           so
           few
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           tell
           how
           ,
           even
           our
           Adversaries
           themselves
           ,
           could
           charge
           our
           Churches
           Impositions
           with
           being
           excessive
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           allowed
           of
           any
           Impositions
           at
           all
           :
           If
           they
           allow
           of
           none
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           well
           to
           own
           that
           their
           Disputes
           are
           not
           against
           Abuses
           only
           of
           Authority
           ,
           but
           against
           Authority
           it self
           .
           Their
           doing
           so
           ,
           would
           let
           the
           Favourers
           of
           Comprehension
           see
           ,
           that
           our
           Disputes
           are
           not
           indeed
           of
           so
           trivial
           an
           Importance
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           conceiv'd
           to
           be
           .
           That
           they
           are
           indeed
           ,
           whether
           we
           shall
           have
           any
           Authority
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           shall
           think
           themselves
           oblig'd
           in
           Conscience
           to
           own
           ,
           
           and
           to
           be
           concluded
           by
           ,
           when
           nothing
           but
           Conscience
           can
           oblige
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Persecution
           .
           That
           is
           indeed
           whether
           we
           our selves
           shall
           have
           any
           Body
           Politick
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           once
           receiv'd
           into
           it
           .
           For
           we
           cannot
           any
           longer
           have
           such
           a
           Body
           than
           we
           have
           the
           Authority
           essential
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           such
           a
           Body
           .
           Then
           it
           would
           become
           the
           Favourers
           of
           Comprehension
           to
           consider
           whether
           any
           Grants
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           make
           amends
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Concession
           on
           our
           Parts
           ,
           as
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           our selves
           ?
           Or
           whether
           any
           other
           independent
           Body
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           would
           think
           fit
           to
           admit
           Enemies
           to
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           into
           their
           Body
           together
           with
           their
           hostile
           Opinions
           ;
           or
           whether
           they
           could
           think
           any
           Pretences
           ,
           how
           fair
           soever
           they
           might
           seem
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           be
           sufficient
           to
           compensate
           a
           Reconciliation
           of
           so
           fatal
           Consequence
           .
           The
           rather
           so
           ,
           because
           it
           perfectly
           discharges
           Persons
           reconcil'd
           on
           such
           Terms
           from
           all
           Obligations
           to
           perform
           ,
           what
           should
           afterwards
           be
           perform'd
           as
           a
           Condition
           of
           the
           Reconciliation
           on
           their
           Parts
           .
           For
           it
           is
           only
           their
           Difference
           to
           our
           common
           Authority
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           them
           really
           one
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           admitted
           into
           our
           Assemblies
           .
           
           The
           giving
           this
           up
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Condition
           of
           their
           coming
           in
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           like
           opening
           a
           Gap
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           let
           them
           in
           whilst
           themselves
           please
           ,
           but
           lets
           them
           out
           again
           as
           soon
           as
           their
           old
           Animosities
           shall
           put
           them
           on
           laying
           hold
           of
           new
           Pretences
           ,
           or
           retrieving
           the
           old
           ones
           .
           But
           a
           regular
           Admission
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           by
           the
           Gate
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           which
           opens
           the
           Gate
           to
           them
           at
           their
           Admission
           ,
           should
           lock
           them
           in
           after
           they
           are
           once
           admitted
           .
           I
           know
           no
           possibility
           they
           have
           of
           avoiding
           these
           Consequences
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           shew
           ,
           either
           that
           a
           Body
           Politick
           can
           subsist
           without
           Government
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           Government
           can
           subsist
           without
           a
           right
           of
           imposing
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           either
           of
           which
           indeed
           would
           be
           a
           great
           Performance
           .
           If
           therefore
           (
           to
           avoid
           the
           odium
           of
           so
           hard
           Terms
           imposed
           on
           us
           ,
           of
           an
           Admission
           which
           when
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           shall
           give
           us
           no
           longer
           security
           of
           their
           Union
           with
           us
           ,
           than
           themselves
           please
           )
           they
           will
           pretend
           a
           Defference
           to
           our
           Common
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           that
           may
           keep
           them
           ours
           by
           Principles
           afterwards
           .
           I
           could
           then
           wish
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           consider
           farther
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           true
           Authority
           is
           once
           admitted
           ,
           That
           
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           judge
           concerning
           the
           Exigences
           of
           the
           Society
           to
           which
           it
           is
           related
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           judge
           concerning
           the
           true
           mean
           between
           both
           extremes
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           deficient
           and
           what
           is
           superfluous
           .
           I
           mean
           so
           as
           to
           conclude
           the
           subject
           in
           Affairs
           of
           that
           Nature
           .
           This
           Consideration
           will
           shew
           ,
           that
           were
           there
           indeed
           any
           excess
           ,
           yet
           the
           Authority
           would
           be
           responsible
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           Subject
           to
           whom
           it
           owes
           no
           account
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Authority
           is
           indeed
           received
           .
           This
           will
           shew
           that
           the
           subject
           cannot
           be
           responsible
           for
           the
           Sin
           of
           the
           Imposition
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           can
           be
           prov'd
           no
           Sin
           in
           submitting
           to
           the
           Imposition
           ,
           because
           the
           Imposition
           is
           a
           right
           to
           which
           the
           Subject
           cannot
           pretend
           .
           Where
           therefore
           the
           Sin
           of
           Imposition
           is
           separable
           from
           the
           Sin
           of
           Submission
           ,
           there
           certainly
           the
           Duty
           of
           Submission
           still
           holds
           .
           The
           Reason
           is
           manifest
           ,
           because
           the
           Subject
           cannot
           deny
           its
           Duty
           for
           a
           Cause
           that
           does
           not
           concern
           it
           to
           enquire
           into
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           it
           is
           not
           responsible
           unto
           God
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           amiss
           in
           it
           .
           And
           this
           will
           always
           be
           the
           Case
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Impositions
           are
           only
           in
           matters
           of
           their
           own
           Nature
           indifferent
           .
        
         
         
           BUT
           our
           Author
           pleases
           himself
           particularly
           
           with
           a
           Passage
           in
           the
           Revevelations
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           foretold
           concerning
           
             Babylon
             ;
             That
             the
             Voice
             of
             Harpers
             and
             Musicians
             ,
             and
             of
             Pipers
             and
             Trumpeters
             should
             be
             heard
             no
             more
             in
             her
             ,
          
           Rev.
           xviii
           .
           22.
           
           He
           urges
           it
           modestly
           ,
           and
           it
           became
           him
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           having
           before
           decried
           all
           Arguing
           from
           that
           same
           Book
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           Obscurity
           .
           The
           Reason
           holds
           in
           reference
           to
           Facts
           to
           come
           .
           These
           are
           the
           things
           wherein
           the
           Prophetical
           Style
           is
           professedly
           obscure
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           who
           were
           then
           living
           ;
           not
           so
           in
           Facts
           ,
           then
           being
           or
           past
           .
           These
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           intended
           to
           conceal
           from
           the
           meanest
           Capacities
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           likely
           to
           hinder
           the
           Free-wills
           which
           were
           to
           contribute
           their
           Parts
           in
           fulfilling
           the
           Prophesies
           here
           delivered
           .
           And
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           the
           Allusions
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           are
           at
           present
           concern'd
           ,
           to
           the
           then
           present
           Customs
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           But
           to
           urge
           the
           Authority
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversary
           does
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           is
           to
           urge
           it
           in
           a
           Sense
           wherein
           God
           usually
           design'd
           that
           his
           Prophecies
           should
           not
           be
           understood
           till
           they
           were
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           give
           warning
           to
           those
           who
           were
           to
           fulfill
           
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           certainly
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           certainly
           be
           understood
           before
           .
           Till
           therefore
           this
           Prophesie
           (
           if
           it
           relate
           to
           Antichrist
           )
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           it
           should
           be
           understood
           so
           certainly
           as
           to
           be
           Argumentative
           .
           But
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           the
           utmost
           that
           he
           can
           ,
           with
           any
           Reason
           desire
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           can
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           have
           it
           understood
           as
           a
           Prophesie
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Law
           ;
           as
           a
           Prediction
           of
           the
           event
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Determination
           of
           what
           was
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           .
           It
           is
           very
           common
           in
           the
           Prophetick
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           foretel
           Judgments
           by
           the
           deprivation
           of
           what
           was
           delightful
           on
           any
           account
           ,
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ,
           even
           on
           account
           of
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           Luxury
           .
           So
           Hosea
           Prophesies
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           
             Israel
             should
             abide
             many
             Days
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Prince
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             without
             an
             Ephod
             .
          
           Hos.
           iii.
           4.
           
           Can
           our
           Adversary
           therefore
           gather
           ,
           that
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           Ephods
           ,
           were
           Sins
           then
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           denounced
           as
           the
           most
           afflictive
           thing
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Impieties
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           their
           Pretensions
           of
           Zeal
           for
           God
           and
           for
           his
           Temple
           ,
           Jer.
           vii
           .
           4.
           
           The
           like
           Predictions
           against
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           a
           Punishment
           of
           the
           unworthy
           Worshipers
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           
           frequently
           mention'd
           on
           other
           occasions
           also
           ,
           which
           can
           by
           no
           means
           be
           interpreted
           as
           a
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Temple
           then
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           unworthy
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Favour
           .
           So
           ,
           in
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           ,
           they
           are
           represented
           as
           
             hanging
             their
             Harps
             on
             the
             Willows
             ,
          
           when
           their
           Adversaries
           insultingly
           demanded
           of
           them
           
             one
             of
             the
             Songs
             of
             Sion
             ,
          
           Psal.
           cxxxvii
           .
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           We
           cannot
           therefore
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Temple-Songs
           play'd
           on
           their
           Harps
           ,
           were
           sinful
           then
           ,
           but
           unseasonable
           ,
           not
           suitable
           to
           the
           Condition
           they
           were
           then
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Behaviour
           that
           became
           them
           in
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           So
           God
           threatens
           to
           turn
           their
           
             Feasts
             into
             Mourning
             ,
             and
             their
             Songs
             into
             Lamentation
             ,
          
           Am.
           viii
           .
           10.
           
           Hos.
           ii
           .
           11.
           
           We
           must
           not
           rherefore
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           
             holy
             Feasts
          
           or
           Songs
           were
           sinful
           .
           All
           that
           is
           imply'd
           thereby
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           estranged
           from
           Joy
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           find
           no
           place
           in
           their
           holiest
           Offices
           ,
           even
           of
           Religion
           .
           So
           Job
           expresses
           the
           sadness
           of
           his
           Condition
           :
           
             My
             Harp
             also
             is
             turned
             into
             mourning
             ,
             and
             my
             Organ
             into
             the
             Voice
             of
             them
             that
             Weep
             ,
          
           Job
           .
           xxx
           .
           31.
           
           So
           in
           Isa.
           xxiv
           .
           8.
           
           
             The
             mirth
             of
             Tabrets
             ceaseth
             ,
             the
             noise
             of
             them
             that
             rejoice
             endeth
             ,
             the
             Joy
             of
             the
             Harp
             ceaseth
             .
          
           
           And
           in
           Ezek.
           xxvi
           .
           
             I
             will
             cause
             the
             noise
             of
             thy
             Songs
             to
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             thy
             Harps
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             heard
             .
          
           Who
           sees
           not
           ,
           from
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Places
           ,
           that
           these
           Expressions
           are
           used
           to
           describe
           a
           State
           not
           Sinful
           but
           Penal
           rather
           and
           Calamitous
           ?
           The
           same
           appears
           from
           the
           other
           things
           following
           in
           this
           very
           Text
           ,
           concerning
           which
           we
           are
           disputing
           ,
           of
           the
           Revelations
           .
           It
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             no
             Crafts-man
             of
             whatsoever
             Craft
             he
             be
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             any
             more
             in
             thee
             .
          
           Will
           our
           Adversary
           therefore
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           Crafts
           are
           here
           condemn'd
           as
           unlawful
           ?
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           foretold
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           but
           the
           failing
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           had
           been
           so
           very
           famous
           .
           It
           follows
           farther
           ,
           
             And
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Milstone
             shall
             be
             heard
             no
             more
             in
             thee
             ;
             and
             the
             light
             of
             a
             Candle
             shall
             shine
             no
             more
             at
             all
             in
             thee
             .
          
           Must
           Milstones
           therefore
           and
           Candles
           be
           unlawful
           also
           ?
           This
           only
           shews
           a
           Famine
           that
           should
           befall
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           want
           of
           Corn
           to
           employ
           the
           Millstone
           ,
           as
           
             cleanness
             of
             Teeth
          
           for
           want
           of
           Bread
           to
           foul
           them
           is
           likewise
           threatned
           ,
           Am.
           iv
           .
           6.
           
           Teeth
           as
           well
           as
           Mills
           are
           called
           the
           Grinders
           ,
           Eccle.
           xii
           .
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           It
           also
           describes
           the
           Disconsolateness
           of
           their
           Condition
           ,
           
           when
           they
           should
           want
           the
           common
           comfort
           of
           Light.
           Exactly
           parallel
           to
           the
           Passage
           in
           Jer.
           xxv
           .
           10.
           where
           it
           is
           threatned
           that
           
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Mill-stone
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Candle
          
           should
           
             be
             taken
             away
          
           .
           Next
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Bride
             ,
             sholl
             be
             heard
             no
             more
             at
             all
             in
             thee
             .
          
           The
           Adversary
           himself
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           conclude
           that
           the
           rejoycings
           in
           Marriage
           are
           therefore
           unlawful
           .
           This
           is
           also
           another
           way
           of
           signifying
           a
           very
           dejected
           State
           in
           the
           Prophetical
           Poetick
           Stile
           .
           So
           Jer.
           vii
           .
           34.
           xvi
           .
           9.
           xxv
           .
           10.
           
           Thus
           it
           was
           counted
           to
           have
           no
           share
           in
           those
           few
           Solemnities
           of
           Joy
           ,
           which
           were
           allowed
           in
           States
           not
           utterly
           ruin'd
           ,
           at
           least
           at
           Nuptial
           Festialties
           .
           So
           clear
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           tho'
           we
           should
           grant
           that
           these
           things
           were
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           prove
           the
           Sinfulness
           of
           the
           things
           of
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           deprived
           ,
           but
           the
           Calamity
           of
           the
           Deprivation
           .
        
         
           BUT
           our
           Author
           has
           an
           Observation
           
           from
           the
           very
           learned
           Dr.
           Lightfoot
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           would
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           weaken
           what
           I
           have
           said
           for
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           says
           that
           excellent
           Person
           ,
           
             abolish'd
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Temple
             as
             purely
             Ceremonious
             ;
             but
             he
             perpetuated
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             reading
             
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
          
           and
           
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Transplanted
             it
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             as
             purely
             Moral
             .
          
           For
           I
           have
           already
           granted
           that
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           was
           used
           not
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           But
           there
           are
           no
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           for
           shewing
           what
           he
           designed
           concerning
           these
           two
           Worships
           in
           General
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           was
           
           Christ's
           design
           concerning
           them
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           withal
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           separate
           from
           the
           Synagogue
           worship
           ,
           tho'
           they
           never
           did
           so
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           This
           would
           rather
           imply
           the
           contrary
           to
           what
           that
           great
           Man
           has
           advanc'd
           ,
           if
           Arguments
           were
           allow'd
           to
           proceed
           universally
           on
           either
           side
           .
           But
           as
           there
           is
           no
           Text
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           Reason
           ,
           to
           pass
           this
           Judgment
           concerning
           both
           these
           kinds
           universally
           .
           I
           know
           not
           why
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           should
           be
           counted
           Moral
           .
           Especially
           according
           to
           our
           Adversaries
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           ascribes
           its
           efficacy
           for
           promoting
           Devotion
           ,
           not
           to
           its
           own
           Nature
           ,
           but
           to
           its
           
             divine
             Institution
          
           .
           This
           must
           needs
           take
           away
           the
           
             antecedent
             Reason
          
           of
           its
           Institution
           .
           So
           far
           it
           is
           from
           allowing
           it
           an
           
             Antecedent
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           necessarily
           and
           universally
           oblige
           without
           any
           positive
           
           Sanction
           .
           This
           is
           usually
           thought
           necessary
           according
           to
           the
           commonly
           received
           notion
           of
           a
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           use
           of
           Lots
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Apostles
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Temple
           Worship
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           usually
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           for
           determining
           which
           particular
           Priests
           of
           the
           whole
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           were
           to
           perform
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Week
           .
           This
           could
           be
           used
           by
           the
           Jews
           no
           where
           but
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           other
           place
           where
           Priests
           could
           lawfully
           Officiate
           .
           But
           by
           the
           Apostles
           it
           was
           made
           use
           of
           not
           only
           for
           choosing
           a
           new
           Apostle
           of
           their
           own
           order
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           St.
           Mathias
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           determining
           the
           Persons
           that
           were
           to
           be
           invested
           with
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Sacerdotal
          
           Power
           .
           And
           that
           very
           consequently
           ,
           because
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Priesthood
          
           was
           not
           confin'd
           to
           
             one
             place
          
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Priesthood
          
           was
           ,
           to
           Jerusalem
           .
           This
           was
           used
           so
           generally
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           the
           name
           of
           Clerus
           came
           to
           be
           appropriated
           to
           the
           
             sacred
             Order
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           shewn
           elsewhere
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           plain
           instance
           
           that
           the
           general
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           will
           not
           hold
           that
           any
           thing
           must
           be
           
             unlawful
             now
          
           ,
           on
           that
           alone
           account
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           used
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           I
           know
           no
           ground
           the
           Doctor
           could
           have
           
           for
           this
           Distinction
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           Temple
           worship
           was
           universally
           settled
           by
           a
           positive
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           antecedent
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           have
           obliged
           without
           such
           a
           positive
           Sanction
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Synagogue
           worship
           having
           no
           positive
           Sanction
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           without
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           allow
           no
           proof
           of
           a
           
             positive
             Devine
          
           Sanction
           )
           must
           therefore
           have
           received
           the
           Sanction
           it
           pretended
           to
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           immutable
           as
           those
           natures
           of
           things
           from
           which
           they
           thought
           it
           was
           deriv'd
           .
           This
           is
           indeed
           so
           far
           suitable
           to
           our
           Adversaries
           Principles
           ,
           granted
           on
           popular
           receiv'd
           Prejudices
           ,
           that
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           they
           allowed
           no
           humane
           Sanction
           to
           be
           of
           any
           force
           .
           This
           precarious
           Supposition
           did
           naturaly
           put
           them
           upon
           finding
           a
           Divine
           original
           for
           all
           the
           old
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           find
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           derive
           from
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           suppos'd
           to
           derive
           its
           Authority
           from
           a
           divine
           Legislation
           .
           But
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           being
           founded
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           on
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           they
           must
           therefore
           believe
           its
           Obligation
           as
           Eternal
           and
           Immutable
           ,
           as
           
           those
           Natures
           were
           supos'd
           to
           be
           .
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           because
           the
           written
           Law
           was
           written
           with
           a
           prospect
           on
           one
           fixed
           Place
           for
           their
           solemn
           Assemblies
           ,
           which
           fixation
           was
           made
           by
           a
           positive
           divine
           Sanction
           ,
           which
           was
           designedly
           to
           cease
           upon
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           Dispersion
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ,
           therefore
           they
           think
           the
           whole
           written
           Law
           relating
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           an
           end
           with
           the
           Temple
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           which
           it
           was
           contrived
           .
           But
           neither
           way
           does
           the
           
             Argument
             proceed
          
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           are
           concerned
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Synagogue
           Worship
           not
           being
           a
           thing
           expressly
           provided
           for
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           )
           where
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           Synagogues
           in
           the
           latter
           Sense
           of
           the
           Word
           )
           I
           should
           rather
           have
           taken
           for
           an
           Argument
           against
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           
             express
             divine
          
           Command
           for
           every
           indifferent
           Circumstance
           of
           Divine-Worship
           when
           the
           whole
           kind
           of
           
           Synagogue-Worship
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           a
           divine
           Command
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           without
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           divine
           Command
           pretended
           ,
           by
           their
           Principles
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           Moral
           ,
           which
           must
           therefore
           be
           grounded
           on
           Eternal
           and
           Immutable
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           
           be
           so
           easily
           found
           for
           every
           particular
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           may
           fancy
           before
           they
           consider
           it
           .
           Every
           
             atnecedent
             Reason
          
           will
           not
           do
           .
           For
           inded
           no
           Law
           ,
           however
           positive
           can
           be
           thought
           prudent
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           an
           
             antecedent
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           might
           move
           the
           Legislator
           to
           add
           his
           Sanction
           to
           it
           .
           But
           if
           that
           had
           been
           alone
           sufficient
           to
           oblige
           the
           Subject
           ,
           there
           could
           have
           been
           no
           necessity
           of
           the
           
             subsequent
             Law.
          
           The
           reason
           therefore
           requisite
           for
           a
           
             moral
             Law
          
           ,
           musts
           be
           such
           as
           must
           hold
           necessarily
           and
           universally
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           to
           expose
           the
           Person
           who
           is
           not
           ruled
           by
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           inconvenient
           Consequences
           ,
           and
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           Temporal
           concerns
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           to
           involve
           him
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           consequent
           indefinite
           Effects
           af
           the
           
             divine
             Displeasurs
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             natural
             Consequences
          
           of
           the
           Actions
           it
           self
           .
           Such
           Reasons
           as
           these
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           will
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           able
           to
           find
           for
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           
           Synagogue-Worship
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           it
           sedately
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Mouth
           too
           may
           be
           without
           singing
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           allow
           no
           more
           natural
           conduciveness
           to
           Vocal
           Musick
           for
           raising
           the
           Imagination
           and
           the
           Affections
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           to
           that
           
           which
           is
           Instrumental
           .
           The
           Reasons
           mentioned
           in
           the
           things
           Sung
           ,
           receive
           no
           more
           accession
           of
           strength
           by
           their
           being
           
             Sung
             Vocally
          
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           by
           being
           
             Sung
             Instrumentally
          
           .
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           the
           whole
           
           Synagogue-Worship
           was
           introduc'd
           after
           the
           Captivity
           perhaps
           instead
           of
           the
           Schools
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           that
           ordinary
           way
           of
           Educating
           Prophets
           in
           Schools
           had
           fail'd
           of
           which
           we
           find
           no
           more
           mention
           after
           the
           Captivity
           .
           From
           that
           time
           forwards
           the
           failing
           of
           the
           ordinary
           use
           of
           Prophets
           is
           owned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Ps.
           lxxiv.
           9.
           
           Nehem.
           vii
           .
           65.
           
           and
           Josephus
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           less
           certain
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           .
           At
           least
           as
           to
           Colleges
           and
           Schools
           .
           Whilst
           ,
           those
           ordinary
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Prophets
           were
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           the
           People
           seem
           to
           have
           made
           the
           same
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           afterwards
           made
           of
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           for
           performing
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Offices
           of
           their
           Religion
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           were
           allowed
           to
           be
           performed
           elsewhere
           than
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           2.
           
           Kings
           iv
           .
           23.
           
           The
           
             new
             Moons
          
           and
           the
           Sabbaths
           ,
           are
           mentioned
           as
           ordinary
           occasions
           of
           having
           recourse
           to
           them
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           the
           whole
           Synagogue
           way
           of
           Worship
           must
           have
           been
           settled
           by
           prudential
           Provisions
           ,
           which
           could
           alone
           take
           place
           upon
           the
           failing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesy
           .
           
           Especially
           if
           we
           will
           not
           allow
           any
           proof
           of
           Prophetick
           discoveries
           ,
           by
           those
           few
           Prophets
           which
           even
           then
           remain'd
           after
           the
           Prophetick
           Colleges
           were
           generally
           dissolved
           .
           This
           our
           Adversaries
           are
           averse
           to
           on
           other
           occasions
           .
           If
           they
           be
           true
           to
           themselves
           on
           this
           occasion
           also
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           foresee
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           pretend
           any
           Divine
           Revelation
           for
           this
           way
           of
           Worship
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           from
           those
           few
           Prophets
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           whose
           Writing
           we
           have
           extant
           .
           And
           how
           can
           they
           possibly
           prove
           a
           Revelation
           that
           is
           no
           where
           Written
           ?
           What
           then
           will
           become
           of
           their
           Negative
           Arguments
           from
           our
           present
           Scriptures
           ?
           Nor
           does
           their
           Argument
           hold
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           every
           particular
           of
           the
           Temple
           Worship
           ,
           must
           for
           that
           only
           Reason
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           be
           unlawful
           now
           .
           They
           might
           indeed
           infer
           that
           its
           confined
           use
           in
           the
           Temple
           must
           cease
           ,
           when
           the
           confinement
           of
           all
           sacerdotal
           Offices
           to
           that
           Temple
           ,
           was
           its
           self
           abrogated
           and
           repealed
           .
           But
           they
           very
           well
           know
           our
           present
           Dispute
           ,
           is
           not
           whether
           Instrumental-Musick
           be
           to
           be
           confined
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           formerly
           ,
           to
           that
           particular
           Temple
           .
           They
           might
           say
           ,
           farther
           ,
           that
           the
           Obligation
           it
           then
           had
           from
           that
           Mosaical
           Sanction
           ,
           is
           expired
           when
           the
           Mosaical
           Sanction
           is
           it self
           repeal'd
           
           from
           whence
           that
           Obligation
           was
           deriv'd
           .
           But
           neither
           is
           that
           our
           present
           Question
           ,
           whether
           the
           same
           Instrumental-Musick
           shall
           oblige
           us
           now
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           that
           Mosaic
           Imposition
           ,
           which
           even
           then
           was
           never
           intended
           for
           
             uncircumcis'd
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           are
           now
           .
           All
           that
           can
           be
           thence
           inferred
           by
           any
           regular
           Reasoning
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           upon
           the
           Revocation
           of
           the
           Confinement
           of
           sacerdotal
           Worship
           to
           the
           
             Temple
             ,
             Instrumental-Musick
          
           returned
           to
           its
           own
           Nature
           as
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           either
           to
           remain
           as
           it
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           Indifferent
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           ,
           or
           retain
           ,
           some
           other
           Sanction
           distinct
           from
           that
           .
           But
           that
           it
           must
           be
           thenceforward
           unlawful
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           I
           think
           our
           Adversaries
           will
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           from
           this
           concession
           alone
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           formerly
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           ANOTHER
           pretence
           the
           Adversary
           
           has
           for
           proving
           Instrumental
           Musick
           abolish'd
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           shadow
           of
           something
           then
           to
           come
           ,
           of
           our
           Praising
           God
           with
           the
           Organs
           of
           our
           Bodies
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           would
           indeed
           hold
           if
           it
           so
           signified
           somewhat
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           false
           Signification
           ,
           when
           the
           thing
           signified
           was
           actually
           come
           to
           pass
           .
           If
           this
           had
           been
           the
           Case
           ,
           that
           ,
           while
           Instrumental
           Musick
           was
           used
           ,
           it
           signified
           Bodily
           
           Worship
           only
           to
           come
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           would
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           how
           it
           could
           have
           been
           used
           by
           the
           Jews
           .
           even
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law.
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Jews
           used
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Organs
           of
           their
           Bodies
           together
           with
           their
           Instrumental
           Musick
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           their
           Mouths
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           their
           Feet
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Religious
             Dances
          
           .
           If
           bodily
           Worship
           being
           used
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           it
           made
           a
           false
           signification
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           futurity
           which
           it
           is
           pretended
           to
           signifie
           now
           ,
           Why
           should
           it
           not
           do
           so
           then
           also
           ?
           If
           even
           then
           when
           it
           was
           was
           designed
           as
           a
           
             Prophetick
             Symbol
          
           of
           the
           Organical
           Worship
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           same
           Organical
           Worship
           of
           the
           Body
           might
           notwithstanding
           be
           used
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           it
           ,
           Why
           not
           now
           ?
           This
           was
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           that
           it's
           signification
           of
           
             bodily
             Organical
          
           Worship
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           essential
           to
           it
           but
           that
           ,
           when
           that
           particular
           Reason
           should
           fail
           ,
           it
           might
           notwithstanding
           be
           continued
           on
           other
           Considerations
           which
           might
           give
           no
           pretence
           of
           false
           signification
           ,
           and
           inconsistency
           with
           the
           present
           Innovations
           of
           the
           Revelations
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           the
           only
           true
           Reason
           of
           the
           abrogation
           of
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           old
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           as
           abrogation
           is
           understood
           
           by
           our
           Advarsaries
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           make
           things
           unobliging
           but
           unlawful
           also
           .
           But
           how
           does
           our
           Adversary
           know
           that
           Instrumental
           Musick
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           our
           
             bodily
             organical
          
           Worship
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           particular
           Practice
           now
           in
           use
           ?
           No
           other
           Reason
           is
           pretended
           ,
           but
           the
           general
           precarious
           presumption
           that
           all
           usages
           then
           practis'd
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           Moral
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           .
           The
           Apostle
           does
           indeed
           acknowlege
           ,
           that
           of
           events
           ,
           they
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           what
           we
           might
           expect
           in
           the
           like
           Cases
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor
           ,
           x.
           11.
           
           He
           also
           owns
           that
           the
           Law
           in
           general
           had
           a
           shadow
           of
           good
           things
           to
           come
           .
           Heb.
           x.
           1.
           
           But
           that
           every
           particular
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           a
           shadow
           of
           some
           particular
           Imposition
           that
           was
           to
           answer
           it
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           Text
           our
           Adversaries
           can
           pretend
           to
           that
           could
           inform
           them
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           positive
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Moral
           ,
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           ,
           were
           adapted
           to
           the
           particular
           Exigencies
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           Many
           were
           fitted
           to
           the
           Vices
           that
           Nation
           was
           generally
           more
           inclined
           to
           than
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             Covetousness
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Many
           to
           those
           they
           were
           more
           in
           danger
           of
           ,
           on
           account
           of
           their
           particular
           Situation
           ,
           the
           Vices
           of
           their
           Neighbour
           Nations
           .
           Many
           to
           other
           Reasons
           and
           customs
           long
           since
           antiquated
           ,
           as
           Maimonides
           
           has
           judiciously
           observ'd
           from
           the
           Caldean
           Writings
           by
           him
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Zabij
           .
           Many
           to
           particular
           Favors
           of
           Conversation
           ,
           which
           God
           was
           in
           those
           Ages
           pleased
           to
           grant
           to
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Peculium
           .
           Such
           were
           those
           of
           the
           Waters
           of
           Jealousy
           ,
           of
           the
           ways
           of
           atoning
           unknown
           and
           involuntary
           Murthers
           ,
           and
           the
           Oracles
           of
           Lots
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           and
           Urim
           .
           Why
           should
           we
           think
           that
           such
           Laws
           as
           these
           should
           have
           any
           prospect
           farther
           than
           those
           Ages
           ,
           and
           that
           Nation
           for
           which
           they
           were
           design'd
           ?
           Especially
           since
           the
           reasons
           of
           many
           of
           them
           failed
           long
           before
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           obtain'd
           ,
           concern'd
           no
           other
           Nation
           whatsoever
           besides
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           OUR
           Adversaries
           might
           have
           been
           
           pleased
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           way
           of
           delivering
           even
           known
           Moral
           Duties
           under
           Mystical
           Symbols
           ,
           was
           the
           usual
           Custom
           of
           those
           of
           those
           earliest
           Ages
           ,
           even
           where
           no
           farther
           
             future
             Innovations
          
           were
           ever
           thought
           of
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           ancient
           Oracles
           ,
           the
           Fables
           and
           Parables
           and
           
             dark
             Sayings
          
           and
           Riddles
           of
           the
           Wise.
           Such
           the
           
             Pythagorean
             Symbols
          
           ,
           taken
           up
           from
           the
           Observations
           of
           the
           Customs
           of
           those
           
             Oriental
             Nations
          
           thro'
           which
           Pythagoras
           had
           travell'd
           for
           Cultivating
           his
           Knowledge
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Inventions
           of
           those
           Nations
           that
           were
           then
           famous
           for
           Inventions
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Jews
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Age
           understood
           that
           by
           prohibiting
           the
           eating
           of
           Animals
           ,
           God's
           true
           design
           was
           to
           forbid
           the
           Vices
           ,
           of
           which
           those
           Animals
           were
           counted
           Symbols
           by
           the
           received
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Physiologers
           .
           So
           Philo
           and
           St.
           Barnabas
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           Age
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           .
           These
           had
           no
           more
           relation
           to
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           than
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           more
           obligatory
           then
           ,
           than
           now
           .
           The
           Vices
           design'd
           by
           those
           Animals
           the
           Jews
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           avoid
           as
           much
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           were
           obliged
           to
           understand
           the
           Mystical
           Senses
           intended
           by
           those
           Symbols
           .
           Nor
           are
           we
           more
           excused
           from
           the
           Mystical
           Sense
           than
           they
           ,
           tho'
           we
           be
           not
           obliged
           by
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Prohibitions
           of
           those
           Animals
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           such
           things
           were
           delivered
           by
           
             Mystical
             Symbols
          
           was
           not
           to
           conceal
           them
           from
           the
           Persons
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           delivered
           for
           any
           time
           ,
           much
           less
           till
           distant
           events
           might
           come
           to
           pass
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           dispose
           the
           Hearers
           to
           receive
           them
           with
           the
           greater
           Reverence
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           wherein
           all
           wise
           and
           sacred
           Documents
           were
           so
           recommended
           ,
           that
           too
           much
           
           familiarity
           might
           not
           expose
           them
           to
           
             contempt
             .
             Clemens
             Alxandrinus
          
           has
           at
           large
           shewn
           that
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Fashion
           of
           those
           Ages
           .
           But
           the
           Symbols
           we
           are
           concern'd
           for
           in
           judging
           what
           particulars
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Ceremonial
          
           law
           were
           to
           be
           abrogated
           in
           our
           Adversaries
           Sense
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           become
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           uncapable
           even
           of
           any
           new
           
             humane
             Sanction
          
           ,
           were
           quite
           of
           another
           kind
           .
           These
           were
           purposely
           cotrived
           to
           be
           Symbolical
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           understood
           till
           the
           Gospel
           was
           clearly
           publish'd
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           sufficiently
           published
           ,
           it
           might
           then
           be
           understood
           that
           all
           the
           changes
           that
           followed
           upon
           the
           new
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           were
           Originally
           designed
           by
           God.
           By
           their
           not
           being
           understood
           before
           they
           found
           themselves
           oblig'd
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           Gentiles
           to
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           ,
           without
           Proselytism
           of
           Justice
           and
           Incorporation
           into
           that
           particular
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           Perfectly
           agreeable
           to
           what
           God
           himself
           design'd
           till
           then
           .
           But
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           God
           intended
           his
           new
           Establishments
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           take
           Place
           ,
           whereby
           Gentiles
           were
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           these
           same
           Privileges
           ,
           without
           the
           Condition
           of
           Incorporation
           .
           Thence
           forwards
           therefore
           
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           that
           evidence
           concerning
           what
           was
           to
           be
           abolished
           ,
           that
           might
           satisfie
           ,
           even
           the
           Jews
           by
           Nation
           ,
           of
           their
           Duty
           of
           admitting
           Gentile
           Proselytes
           into
           the
           Peculium
           ,
           without
           exacting
           from
           them
           ,
           those
           particulars
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           which
           were
           abrogated
           by
           the
           new
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           they
           were
           Jews
           by
           Nation
           ,
           who
           had
           then
           the
           Power
           of
           admitting
           into
           both
           Peculiums
           .
           The
           Old
           was
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ;
           the
           New
           was
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           themselves
           also
           Jews
           by
           Nation
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           same
           prejudices
           of
           Education
           with
           other
           Jews
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           reclaim'd
           by
           the
           Evidence
           of
           these
           new
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           every
           shadow
           that
           is
           sufficient
           for
           our
           Adversaries
           purpose
           of
           proving
           a
           thing
           unlawful
           .
           A
           
             shadow
             consistent
          
           would
           only
           return
           to
           its
           own
           nature
           of
           Original
           indifferency
           ,
           and
           would
           still
           be
           as
           capable
           as
           formerly
           of
           receiving
           a
           new
           Obligation
           from
           a
           new
           lawful
           Sanction
           .
           But
           the
           Symbolical
           shadowing
           ,
           we
           are
           here
           concerned
           for
           ,
           was
           to
           perfigure
           and
           predict
           a
           new
           and
           ungrateful
           Innovation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           should
           in
           course
           repeal
           some
           Custom
           ,
           
           they
           were
           then
           in
           possession
           of
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ,
           such
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Singing
           with
           the
           Organs
           of
           our
           Body
           ,
           as
           shadowed
           by
           the
           old
           
             inanimate
             Organs
          
           .
           For
           vocal
           Musick
           was
           even
           then
           also
           in
           
             present
             use
          
           ,
           not
           only
           future
           .
           It
           was
           not
           ungrateful
           to
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           no
           need
           of
           being
           conceal'd
           from
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           It
           was
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           any
           other
           received
           Custom
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           abrogated
           by
           that
           inconsistency
           ,
           not
           with
           that
           very
           Practice
           of
           Instrumental
           Musick
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           shadowed
           it
           .
           So
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           even
           then
           the
           Jews
           had
           been
           used
           to
           Practice
           them
           together
           .
           There
           can
           therefore
           be
           no
           pretence
           herefor
           shadowing
           a
           thing
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           that
           same
           thing
           was
           in
           present
           use
           among
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           ,
           and
           which
           could
           not
           therefore
           seem
           strange
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           they
           could
           not
           therefore
           be
           possessed
           with
           any
           prejudice
           .
        
         
           SO
           little
           our
           Adversary
           would
           gain
           by
           
           it
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           tho'
           his
           Observation
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           that
           Instrumental
           Musick
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           shadows
           of
           the
           Mosaic
           Law.
           But
           the
           contrary
           will
           appear
           more
           likely
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           mentioned
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           Revelations
           .
           Which
           by
           the
           way
           will
           
           make
           the
           way
           of
           Arguing
           from
           those
           Passages
           in
           the
           Revelations
           which
           mention
           Harping
           in
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           stronger
           than
           perhaps
           our
           Adversary
           vvas
           avvare
           of
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ,
           the
           shadows
           of
           the
           Law
           which
           were
           made
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           by
           Bezaleel
           ,
           are
           directly
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           things
           themselves
           ,
           which
           are
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           Pattern
           shewn
           by
           God
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           Mount
           that
           was
           to
           be
           copied
           by
           Bezaleel
           .
           The
           shadow
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Heb.
           viii
           .
           5.
           as
           an
           imitation
           of
           them
           .
           The
           shadows
           therefore
           are
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           professedly
           oppos'd
           by
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           ix
           .
           23.
           
           If
           therefore
           Harping
           have
           any
           place
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           cannot
           ,
           by
           this
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           shadows
           of
           the
           Mosaic
           Law
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           abolished
           .
           These
           Archetypes
           are
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           hidden
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           according
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Col.
           ii
           .
           3.
           exactly
           answering
           the
           
             Hellenistical
             Platonical
          
           Language
           of
           that
           Age
           from
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Reasons
           .
           The
           Platonists
           plac'd
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           those
           Ideae
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Pythagoreans
           from
           whom
           Plato
           borrowed
           his
           Timaeus
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           more
           closely
           follow'd
           by
           Philo
           and
           the
           Hellenists
           ,
           
           call
           the
           same
           thing
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Platonists
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           
           their
           golden
           Verses
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Word
           is
           used
           by
           the
           LXXII
           ,
           who
           are
           followed
           by
           Philo
           ,
           who
           represent
           the
           Request
           of
           Moses
           thus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           Terms
           used
           in
           this
           same
           matter
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Philo.
           It
           is
           further
           observable
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Reasoning
           ,
           that
           the
           Heavenly
           things
           are
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           Eternal
           .
           So
           the
           Platonists
           of
           their
           Ideae
           .
           Their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           so
           they
           called
           their
           Archetypal
           Man
           )
           was
           thought
           free
           from
           that
           Generation
           and
           Corruption
           to
           which
           Individuals
           were
           believed
           obnoxious
           .
           So
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             The
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             are
             eternal
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           iv
           .
           8.
           
           And
           
             eternal
             in
             the
             Heavens
          
           ,
           v.
           1.
           and
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           he
           mentions
           this
           event
           of
           that
           shaking
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           which
           cannot
           be
           
             shaken
             should
             remain
          
           ,
           Heb.
           xii
           .
           27.
           
           Who
           sees
           not
           that
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           are
           designedly
           us'd
           concerning
           these
           very
           Changes
           which
           were
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           And
           that
           the
           Heavenly
           things
           ,
           are
           those
           which
           are
           suppos'd
           uncapable
           of
           that
           shaking
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           remain
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           Word
           us'd
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           plainly
           signifies
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           St.
           John.
           ii
           .
           17
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           frequently
           .
           The
           same
           Word
           is
           used
           on
           the
           same
           occasion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           by
           Philo
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           MENON
           :
           
           And
           we
           see
           how
           he
           opposes
           it
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           By
           this
           Reasoning
           therefore
           ,
           Harping
           cannot
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           shadows
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           supposed
           abolished
           by
           the
           Innovations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           Caelestials
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           affected
           by
           the
           great
           shaking
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           therefore
           remain
           unmoved
           under
           the
           Gospel
           Dispensation
           .
           This
           Argument
           will
           receive
           a
           farther
           Confirmation
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           remember
           farther
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           State
           supposed
           in
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           is
           really
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           
             Caelestial
             Patterns
          
           shewed
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           which
           the
           Mosaic
           Dispensation
           was
           formed
           .
           And
           that
           even
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           before
           its
           compleat
           Perfection
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           to
           receive
           in
           the
           future
           State.
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Jerusalem
             above
          
           ,
           is
           even
           now
           ,
           
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
          
           ;
           That
           even
           now
           ,
           we
           are
           
             Fellow-Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           That
           our
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           there
           ;
           That
           here
           we
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           having
           
             here
             
             no
             abiding
             City
          
           ;
           that
           we
           are
           said
           to
           have
           actually
           
             sate
             down
             in
             Heavenly
             places
          
           .
           Who
           can
           therefore
           wonder
           ,
           that
           considers
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
          
           described
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           represent
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           then
           on
           Earth
           ?
           Our
           Circumcision
           is
           the
           
             Circumcision
             made
             without
             Hands
          
           ,
           Col.
           ii
           .
           11.
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           
             Jewish
             Circumcision
             ,
             made
             by
             Hands
             ,
          
           Eph.
           ii
           .
           11.
           
           Exactly
           as
           our
           Saviour
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             High
             Priest
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             Hands
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             not
             of
             this
             Building
          
           ,
           Heb.
           ix
           .
           11.
           
           And
           as
           he
           is
           said
           ,
           
             not
             to
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             places
             made
             with
             Hands
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             figures
             of
             the
             true
             ;
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
          
           v.
           24.
           
           If
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Places
             made
             without
             Hands
          
           ,
           be
           Heaven
           it self
           ;
           why
           should
           we
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             Circumcision
             made
             without
             Hands
          
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           then
           thought
           Mystical
           and
           Heavenly
           ?
           The
           same
           Apostle
           gives
           it
           else-were
           ,
           as
           a
           Character
           of
           the
           things
           that
           were
           to
           be
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           abrogation
           ,
           was
           their
           being
           made
           .
           So
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             yet
             once
             more
             signifieth
             the
             removing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
          
           Heb.
           xii
           .
           27.
           
           It
           seems
           plainly
           to
           allude
           
           to
           the
           Ectypes
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           which
           were
           made
           by
           Bezaleel
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           Patterns
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           their
           being
           made
           ,
           but
           only
           shewn
           by
           God
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           Mount.
           For
           their
           not
           being
           mentioned
           as
           made
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           Reason
           for
           reckoning
           on
           them
           as
           not
           made
           in
           this
           mystical
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           reckon
           on
           
           Melchizedeck's
           having
           
             no
             Father
             ,
             no
             Mother
             ,
             no
             Genealogy
             ,
             no
             begining
             of
             Days
             ,
             nor
             end
             of
             Life
          
           ;
           because
           none
           of
           these
           particulars
           are
           mentioned
           concerning
           him
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Nor
           must
           this
           be
           call'd
           
             precarious
             Reasoning
          
           ,
           in
           Interpreting
           Prophesies
           ,
           being
           the
           usual
           way
           taken
           ,
           ever
           since
           there
           were
           Prophesies
           in
           the
           Prediction
           of
           
             disstant
             future
          
           Events
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           is
           suppos'd
           in
           all
           those
           Places
           ,
           where
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           called
           Eternal
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           things
           answering
           them
           under
           the
           Mosaic
           Law.
           So
           the
           Life
           promised
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           call'd
           Eternal
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Life
           promised
           by
           Moses
           ,
           in
           Deuteronomy
           .
           So
           the
           Salvation
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           call'd
           Eternal
           ,
           Heb.
           v.
           9.
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Jesus
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Nun.
           So
           his
           Redemption
           also
           is
           call'd
           Eternal
           ,
           in
           opposition
           
           to
           the
           many
           Redeemers
           mentioned
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           
           the
           same
           Word
           is
           used
           in
           the
           LXXII
           .
           So
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           likewise
           call'd
           Eternal
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           Canaan
           .
           So
           the
           
             everlasting
             Destrustion
          
           ,
           the
           
             everlasting
             Consolation
          
           ,
           2
           
           Thes.
           ii
           .
           16
           ,
           The
           
             everlasting
             Covenant
          
           ,
           Heb.
           xiii
           .
           20.
           
           
             The
             everlasting
             Kingdom
          
           .
           2
           Pet.
           i.
           11.
           
           
             The
             everlasting
             Gospel
          
           .
           Rev.
           xvi
           .
           6.
           
           By
           the
           same
           Allusion
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             things
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           things
           .
           So
           the
           
             Gospel
             Worshippers
          
           ,
           are
           the
           
             true
             Worshippers
          
           ,
           St.
           Joh.
           iv
           .
           23.
           
           The
           
             Eucharistical
             Bread
          
           ,
           the
           
             true
             Bread
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Manna
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           St.
           Joh.
           vi
           .
           32.
           
           The
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           
             true
             Holiness
          
           ,
           Eph.
           iv
           .
           24.
           
           The
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           (
           which
           none
           can
           doubt
           to
           be
           Heaven
           it self
           )
           the
           
             true
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           Heb.
           viii
           .
           2.
           
           For
           the
           
             Archetypal
             Ideae
          
           ,
           were
           supposed
           only
           to
           have
           Truth
           in
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Platonists
           .
           So
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           which
           came
           by
           Christ.
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           Law
           given
           by
           Moses
           ,
           St.
           John
           i.
           17.
           
           And
           being
           stedfast
           to
           the
           
             Gospel
             Commuion
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           abiding
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
           All
           these
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           do
           plainly
           suppose
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Archetypes
          
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           Evangelical
           ,
           
           and
           uncapable
           of
           any
           revocation
           that
           shouldymake
           them
           unlawful
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           positive
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           were
           reckon'd
           on
           as
           Heavenly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Harpers
           ,
           being
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           place
           among
           those
           antient
           Customs
           that
           were
           not
           to
           be
           abrogated
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           Instrumental
           Musick
           could
           be
           it self
           no
           Shadow
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Evangelical
           Writers
           reckon
           it
           among
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Archetypes
          
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Truth
           and
           the
           Body
           that
           answered
           those
           Shadows
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           more
           difficult
           to
           prove
           Harps
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           the
           Adversary
           insultingly
           requires
           ,
           than
           to
           prove
           a
           Circumcision
           there
           
             not
             made
             with
             Hands
          
           ;
           than
           it
           is
           to
           prove
           a
           Manna
           and
           a
           Bread
           there
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Food
           of
           Angels
           .
           This
           sure
           ,
           is
           an
           easier
           Account
           of
           that
           Idiome
           in
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           which
           my
           late
           excellent
           Friend
           Dr.
           More
           ,
           called
           Israelitismus
           ,
           than
           that
           insisted
           on
           by
           our
           Adversary
           .
           He
           might
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           remember
           ,
           
             two
             Israelitisms
          
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Mystical
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           was
           believed
           to
           be
           perfectly
           the
           same
           with
           their
           own
           Constitution
           ,
           as
           consisting
           of
           a
           Body
           of
           
             Gentiles
             ingrafted
          
           
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           themselves
           Jews
           by
           Extraction
           ;
           and
           the
           Literal
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           some
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           new
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           abrogated
           by
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certainly
           much
           more
           rational
           to
           Interpret
           them
           by
           the
           Israelitism
           they
           professed
           rather
           ,
           than
           by
           that
           which
           they
           opposed
           .
           This
           was
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Native
           Language
           that
           was
           ,
           in
           course
           ,
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           their
           Circumstances
           .
           But
           the
           Event
           of
           this
           way
           of
           Interpretation
           will
           be
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           interest
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           Cause
           will
           require
           .
           It
           will
           argue
           that
           the
           Israelitish
           Customs
           so
           alluded
           to
           ,
           were
           still
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           converted
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           be
           no
           part
           of
           those
           old
           Isarelitish
           Customs
           which
           were
           antiquated
           on
           account
           of
           their
           inconsistency
           with
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           therefore
           will
           confirm
           what
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           still
           continued
           this
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           in
           their
           capital
           residence
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           whilst
           the
           quietness
           of
           their
           Circumstances
           in
           those
           troublesome
           times
           would
           allow
           them
           to
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           BUT
           there
           are
           Odours
           also
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           joiined
           
           with
           the
           Harpers
           ,
           Rev.
           v.
           8.
           and
           the
           viii
           .
           3.
           4.
           joined
           with
           the
           
             publick
             Prayers
          
           ,
           exactly
           as
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           This
           the
           Adversary
           makes
           an
           argument
           of
           ,
           
           that
           it
           must
           have
           been
           the
           old
           
             antiquated
             Judaism
          
           that
           was
           here
           alluded
           to
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           was
           approv'd
           by
           the
           Christans
           .
           I
           suppose
           he
           may
           think
           himself
           the
           more
           secure
           here
           ,
           because
           even
           our
           Churches
           do
           not
           practice
           what
           here
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           practis'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           But
           he
           might
           have
           remembred
           that
           there
           were
           also
           several
           other
           undoubted
           Apostolical
           Practices
           which
           have
           been
           since
           discontinued
           generally
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Such
           were
           those
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Deaconesses
           ,
           the
           Kiss
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           the
           Feasts
           of
           Love.
           He
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           cannot
           account
           for
           this
           ,
           who
           makes
           all
           things
           either
           Sins
           or
           Duties
           ,
           thatare
           taken
           from
           Precedents
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           allows
           no
           mean
           between
           those
           two
           Extremes
           .
           We
           can
           easily
           do
           so
           who
           believe
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Governours
           ,
           took
           some
           things
           into
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           civil
           Usages
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           were
           prudent
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Civil
           use
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           as
           prudently
           be
           
             disused
             now
          
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           so
           long
           antiquated
           as
           to
           their
           Civil
           use
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           Exigencies
           of
           those
           times
           are
           now
           ceased
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           principal
           Considerations
           that
           then
           recommended
           them
           .
           But
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           our
           Adversaries
           should
           believe
           
           that
           the
           use
           of
           Incense
           was
           not
           continued
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           the
           principal
           residence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           It
           is
           to
           this
           Day
           practised
           by
           a
           far
           greater
           consent
           of
           the
           ancientest
           Churches
           ,
           Greek
           as
           well
           as
           Latin
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           find
           any
           Original
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           can
           prove
           it
           later
           than
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           It
           appears
           in
           the
           first
           and
           ancientest
           Liturgies
           of
           both
           Tongues
           .
           It
           is
           mention'd
           in
           those
           Canons
           which
           are
           therefore
           called
           Apostolical
           ,
           because
           they
           who
           first
           gathered
           them
           into
           a
           Body
           ,
           knew
           no
           Original
           of
           their
           Practice
           short
           
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           times
           .
           It
           is
           St.
           
           Jerome's
           rule
           ,
           that
           the
           Immemorial
           Customs
           of
           each
           Church
           should
           be
           presum'd
           to
           have
           been
           Apostolical
           .
           This
           Rule
           was
           probably
           followed
           by
           this
           Author
           .
           Thus
           therefore
           there
           is
           reason
           to
           presume
           that
           this
           Custom
           might
           have
           descended
           from
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           We
           have
           indeed
           an
           express
           mention
           of
           it
           in
           an
           Author
           considerably
           antienter
           than
           the
           Collect
           of
           these
           Canons
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           ancient
           Hippolytus
           ,
           the
           Disciple
           of
           St.
           Irenaeus
           ,
           and
           a
           witness
           of
           
             Apostolical
             Traditions
          
           :
           So
           he
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Tertullian
           is
           the
           eldest
           Latin
           Christian
           Writer
           extant
           ,
           and
           he
           also
           mentions
           the
           cost
           the
           Christians
           
           were
           at
           in
           buying
           Frankincense
           ,
           Tert.
           Apol.
           
             c.
             42.
             
             Thura
             plane
             non
             emimus
             .
          
           Those
           are
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Objectors
           ,
           not
           of
           Tertullian
           .
           His
           own
           Answer
           follows
           ,
           
             Si
             Arabiae
             queruntur
             ,
             Scient
             Sabaei
             pluris
             &
             carioris
             suas
             Merces
             Christianis
             Sepeliendis
             profligari
             quam
             Dijs
             fumigandis
             .
          
           He
           mentions
           inded
           no
           other
           use
           of
           it
           but
           in
           Burials
           .
           He
           elsewhere
           excludes
           it
           from
           Sacrifices
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Oblation
           offered
           by
           the
           Chrstians
           was
           not
           
             Grana
             Thuris
             unius
             assis
             ,
             non
             Arabicae
             arboris
             Lachrymae
             ,
          
           &c.
           c.
           30.
           unless
           possibly
           he
           might
           intend
           some
           Emphasis
           in
           the
           Words
           
             unius
             assis
          
           ,
           as
           a
           reproof
           of
           their
           Niggardliness
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           Alexander
           the
           great
           is
           said
           to
           have
           reproved
           his
           Tutor
           Aristotle
           ,
           for
           his
           having
           obstructed
           his
           native
           Magnificence
           ,
           after
           his
           Conquering
           Arabia
           .
           This
           might
           have
           been
           opposed
           to
           the
           greater
           Expensiveness
           of
           the
           Christians
           on
           Franckincense
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           Place
           .
           But
           I
           am
           rather
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           African
           Churches
           might
           be
           somewhat
           singular
           .
           Tertullian
           mentions
           their
           being
           at
           first
           Converted
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Praesc
          
           .
           c.
           36.
           
           And
           as
           it
           should
           seem
           ,
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             ib.
             c.
          
           32.
           
           After
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           taken
           a
           liberty
           of
           Innovating
           from
           the
           
           Practice
           of
           the
           Ephesian
           College
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           Easter
           ,
           under
           Xystus
           ,
           It
           might
           do
           so
           in
           this
           Case
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           But
           Hippolytus
           was
           originally
           of
           the
           East
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           first
           Jewish
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           found
           it
           actually
           practis'd
           .
           It
           is
           withal
           certain
           that
           they
           as
           Jews
           were
           prejudic'd
           in
           favour
           of
           received
           Customs
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           disuse
           them
           ,
           but
           upon
           some
           great
           evidence
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           where
           can
           our
           Adversaries
           find
           any
           express
           Revelation
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           against
           this
           Custom
           ?
           Where
           can
           they
           find
           any
           new
           Establishment
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
             inconsistent
          
           with
           it
           ?
           On
           the
           contrary
           the
           Apostle
           alludes
           to
           it
           in
           those
           Words
           of
           his
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Alms
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           them
           
             an
             Odour
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             acceptable
             ,
          
           
           
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God.
          
           These
           Words
           exactly
           answer
           the
           Custom
           of
           joyning
           Incense
           with
           their
           Oblations
           then
           practic'd
           in
           the
           Temple
           Worship
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           also
           afterwards
           among
           the
           Christians
           .
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           Practice
           should
           be
           discontinued
           by
           the
           Christians
           .
           For
           these
           were
           Sacrifices
           allowed
           by
           the
           Pythagoreans
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           against
           the
           bloody
           Sacrifices
           then
           generally
           received
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           from
           Porphyry
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           be
           ungrateful
           to
           the
           Essenes
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           all
           the
           Jews
           best
           dispos'd
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Withal
           they
           were
           common
           to
           the
           Jews
           with
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fittest
           for
           the
           old
           and
           
             new
             Peculium
             to
             unite
          
           in
           .
           So
           far
           from
           any
           repugnancy
           to
           that
           Union
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           have
           been
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           the
           abrogation
           of
           those
           
             old
             Jewish
          
           usages
           ,
           which
           were
           indeed
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           If
           our
           Adversaries
           ask
           how
           we
           can
           discharge
           our
           selves
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           these
           things
           if
           we
           believe
           them
           lawful
           ,
           the
           answer
           will
           be
           very
           easie
           on
           the
           Principles
           now
           proposed
           .
           By
           being
           excused
           from
           Circumcision
           ,
           we
           Gentiles
           ,
           are
           discharged
           from
           all
           the
           Impositions
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           lay
           on
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           not
           now
           any
           longer
           oblig'd
           to
           any
           Incorporation
           with
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           leave
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           in
           their
           original
           indifferency
           as
           to
           Us
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           never
           had
           been
           impos'd
           .
        
         
           HOWEVER
           our
           Adversary
           pretends
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Fathers
           reason
           as
           he
           does
           ;
           that
           they
           also
           own
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           peculiarly
           fitted
           to
           that
           State
           of
           Nonage
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Apostle
           supposes
           the
           Jews
           under
           the
           
             old
             Law.
          
           St.
           Chrysostome
           makes
           such
           Musical
           Instruments
           rather
           permitted
           than
           
           imposed
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Isidore
             Pelusiote
          
           says
           ,
           they
           were
           born
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Quaest.
             ad
             Orthodox
          
           .
           very
           probably
           
             Justinus
             Siculus
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Pope
             Faelix
          
           II
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           proper
           for
           a
           State
           of
           Infancy
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           sing
           Simply
           ,
           but
           to
           sing
           with
           
             inanimate
             Instruments
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           these
           things
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           an
           Indignity
           below
           the
           honourable
           State
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           have
           used
           these
           things
           now
           ,
           and
           a
           
             false
             signifying
          
           that
           we
           were
           not
           yet
           past
           that
           State
           of
           Childhood
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           was
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           free
           us
           .
           But
           we
           must
           always
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Reasonings
           and
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           those
           original
           Conveyors
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           us
           .
           In
           their
           Reasonings
           they
           had
           no
           more
           advantage
           than
           other
           Men
           :
           Especially
           where
           they
           lived
           at
           any
           distance
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           any
           way
           suspicious
           of
           not
           keeping
           close
           to
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           that
           Age
           whose
           Traditions
           they
           pretend
           to
           gather
           by
           their
           Reasonings
           .
           For
           of
           these
           Reasonings
           we
           can
           also
           judge
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Reasonings
           to
           which
           the
           
             H.
             G.
          
           accommodated
           his
           Revelations
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           rightly
           understood
           in
           the
           sense
           in
           which
           he
           intended
           them
           .
           For
           
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           their
           own
           Age
           could
           no
           farther
           contribute
           thereto
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           still
           continued
           the
           same
           with
           those
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           was
           pleased
           to
           discover
           and
           publish
           his
           new
           Revlations
           relating
           to
           the
           peculiar
           constitution
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           the
           reasonings
           of
           the
           Age
           of
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           of
           those
           produced
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           were
           by
           no
           means
           fit
           to
           inform
           him
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           much
           less
           of
           those
           later
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           so
           much
           a
           greater
           distance
           from
           the
           Age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           They
           cannot
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           pretend
           any
           one
           Author
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           who
           shewed
           them
           a
           Precedent
           of
           this
           way
           of
           reasoning
           .
           They
           had
           none
           of
           that
           Age
           that
           ever
           reckoned
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           among
           the
           Rudiments
           and
           Elements
           of
           the
           Childish
           State
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           course
           to
           be
           antiquated
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Peculium
           should
           attain
           to
           their
           perfect
           and
           adult
           Age.
           On
           the
           contrary
           its
           being
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           shews
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           by
           the
           reasonings
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           have
           been
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Rudiments
           and
           Elements
           of
           Children
           .
           For
           there
           all
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           arrived
           to
           the
           
             fulness
             of
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Stature
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           Which
           Words
           do
           plainly
           describe
           the
           Age
           of
           
           Adults
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           of
           Children
           .
           And
           indeed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           that
           place
           would
           be
           better
           Translated
           Age
           than
           Stature
           ,
           being
           opposed
           rather
           to
           the
           Age
           than
           the
           
             Stature
             of
             Children
          
           .
           So
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           are
           said
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           as
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           opposed
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           ordinary
           Classick
           Authors
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           understand
           how
           our
           Adversaries
           could
           possible
           excuse
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           from
           this
           Notion
           of
           Childishness
           ,
           whilst
           even
           they
           Communicated
           with
           this
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           if
           the
           bare
           Observance
           of
           ,
           that
           Musick
           had
           been
           taken
           for
           an
           Element
           and
           Rudiment
           of
           Children
           .
           These
           Reasonings
           from
           the
           Sense
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           and
           Writers
           ,
           are
           far
           more
           certain
           for
           proving
           the
           Sense
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           than
           the
           reasonings
           insisted
           on
           by
           our
           Adversary
           from
           the
           Sense
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           however
           superiour
           to
           us
           ,
           were
           yet
           confessedly
           later
           than
           the
           Age
           of
           greatest
           Authority
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
        
         
           THOSE
           very
           excellent
           Persons
           did
           not
           
           sufficiently
           consider
           how
           very
           easy
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           matters
           of
           this
           Nature
           to
           be
           discontinued
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           dislike
           of
           those
           immediately
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           that
           discontinued
           them
           .
           Supposing
           this
           Musick
           proper
           for
           the
           
             Jerusalem
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           as
           they
           
           were
           plainly
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           pretences
           to
           them
           in
           any
           other
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             Head
             Church
          
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           where
           the
           
             first
             Apostle
          
           had
           the
           same
           right
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Sanhedrin
          
           had
           over
           all
           the
           
             Jewish
             Synagogues
          
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Dispersions
           .
           This
           was
           an
           easie
           Account
           why
           this
           Practice
           of
           Instrumental
           Musick
           might
           have
           been
           reserved
           to
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Church
          
           ,
           till
           that
           Church
           was
           utterly
           extinguished
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           
             last
             Apostles
          
           .
           After
           the
           last
           residence
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Body
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           in
           
           Trajan's
           time
           ,
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           equal
           to
           that
           Church
           where
           the
           Apostles
           had
           made
           their
           last
           residence
           ,
           and
           equal
           withal
           among
           themselves
           .
           Then
           they
           might
           ,
           if
           they
           pleased
           ,
           have
           taken
           up
           that
           same
           Custom
           universally
           .
           But
           were
           very
           unlikely
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           having
           never
           till
           that
           time
           used
           it
           .
           And
           for
           any
           one
           single
           Church
           to
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           rest
           did
           not
           so
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           thought
           invidious
           and
           assuming
           .
           It
           might
           have
           been
           Interpreted
           as
           a
           Challenge
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Jurisdiction
          
           ,
           to
           have
           alone
           exercis'd
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           before
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           a
           
             Catholick
             Jurisdiction
          
           .
           So
           Solomon
           Interpreted
           it
           in
           his
           Brother
           Adonijah
           ,
           
           that
           de
           desired
           one
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Concubines
          
           .
           For
           they
           also
           followed
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           2
           Sam.
           xii
           .
           8.
           
           This
           was
           far
           from
           the
           Humility
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           clear
           Account
           ,
           why
           it
           might
           have
           been
           universally
           disus'd
           ,
           how
           lawful
           soever
           it
           might
           have
           been
           thought
           otherwise
           .
           But
           this
           could
           be
           no
           hindrance
           why
           it
           might
           not
           have
           been
           resumed
           afterwards
           ,
           by
           any
           particular
           Church
           that
           pleased
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           danger
           of
           that
           Consequence
           .
           When
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             prerogative
          
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           when
           no
           Title
           could
           be
           pretended
           for
           any
           particular
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           why
           it
           should
           succeed
           to
           the
           
             Apostolical
             prerogative
          
           .
           The
           pretence
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rmeisfar
           later
           than
           these
           earliest
           itmes
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           .
           However
           it
           was
           very
           natural
           for
           their
           
             earliest
             Successors
          
           ,
           when
           they
           sound
           this
           Practice
           discontinued
           in
           Fact
           ,
           to
           impute
           the
           discontinuance
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           some
           disapprobation
           it
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           to
           bethink
           themselves
           of
           some
           such
           Reasons
           as
           these
           produc'd
           by
           them
           why
           it
           might
           have
           been
           disliked
           by
           them
           who
           discontinued
           it
           ,
           as
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           
             new
             Peculium
          
           .
           But
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           that
           this
           Reasoning
           of
           theirs
           in
           
           this
           particular
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           the
           Reasoning
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Age
          
           ,
           who
           both
           actually
           Communicated
           with
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ,
           and
           who
           allowed
           it
           a
           place
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           accounted
           the
           Place
           of
           Rudiments
           and
           Children
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Hypothesis
           of
           
             mystical
             Reasoning
          
           .
           This
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           discharge
           us
           from
           any
           Obligation
           to
           be
           concluded
           by
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           these
           Fathers
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           Veneration
           soever
           we
           may
           profess
           for
           their
           Authority
           in
           attesting
           Traditions
           ,
           either
           of
           their
           own
           Age
           ,
           or
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Indeed
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           this
           Topick
           of
           Reasoning
           from
           the
           State
           of
           Nonage
           and
           Rudiments
           was
           ,
           not
           to
           prove
           the
           observation
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           externals
           of
           the
           Mosaic
           Law
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           the
           stopping
           at
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           admit
           the
           farther
           Discoveries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Eph.
           iv
           .
           13.
           
           And
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           was
           when
           
             God
             sent
             his
             son
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Gal.
           iv
           .
           4.
           
           This
           was
           to
           stop
           at
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           so
           the
           Law
           is
           called
           ,
           Gal.
           iii.
           24.
           )
           whose
           Office
           was
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           if
           then
           they
           refused
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           chose
           rather
           still
           to
           continue
           under
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Paedagogue
           .
           
           That
           was
           indeeed
           a
           keeping
           themselves
           back
           from
           enjoying
           the
           Benefit
           of
           that
           fullness
           of
           Age
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           commenced
           with
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Dispensation
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           listing
           themselves
           with
           Children
           ,
           to
           keep
           still
           to
           the
           Paedagogue
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Discipline
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           was
           a
           perpetual
           Companion
           and
           Guardian
           of
           the
           Morals
           of
           unadult
           Persons
           ,
           till
           they
           reached
           those
           Years
           of
           Discretion
           that
           might
           make
           it
           safe
           to
           trust
           them
           to
           themselves
           .
           This
           did
           not
           therefore
           in
           the
           least
           make
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           
             Law
             Childish
          
           ,
           whilst
           they
           used
           it
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           did
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           new
           Discoveries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whilest
           they
           observed
           only
           those
           particulars
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           were
           consistent
           with
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Which
           will
           neither
           save
           the
           ends
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           nor
           our
           Adversaries
           .
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           plainly
           allude
           to
           the
           things
           wherein
           those
           Youths
           which
           were
           under
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Paedagogues
           ,
           were
           usually
           Instructed
           .
           Especially
           during
           the
           former
           part
           of
           that
           Discipline
           .
           That
           was
           Grammatical
           Learning
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           Instructed
           by
           their
           Grammarians
           and
           Literators
           ,
           the
           Letters
           themselves
           being
           properly
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           as
           this
           Word
           is
           used
           here
           ,
           it
           plainly
           denotes
           the
           Ectypal
           resemblances
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Heavenly
             
             Archetypes
          
           ,
           which
           were
           supposed
           to
           answer
           them
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           Mount
           Sinai
           is
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Gal.
           iv
           .
           25.
           
           Here
           we
           have
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           used
           by
           St.
           Paul.
           Mount
           Sinai
           in
           Arabia
           ,
           the
           portion
           of
           Hagar
           the
           Handmaid
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           That
           is
           in
           opposition
           to
           Mount
           Sion
           ,
           the
           Mountain
           of
           the
           
             true
             Peculium
          
           ,
           which
           answered
           is
           as
           the
           portion
           of
           Sarah
           the
           Free-woman
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           
             true
             Peculium
          
           .
           So
           the
           very
           antient
           Author
           teaches
           ,
           
             de
             Montibus
             Sinai
             &
             Sion
          
           ,
           by
           some
           ascribed
           to
           St.
           Cyprian
           .
           Agreeably
           enough
           to
           the
           Notions
           of
           the
           
             new
             Testament
          
           ,
           where
           we
           frequently
           find
           Mount
           Sion
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           that
           wherein
           the
           
             Archetypal
             Mystical
             Peculium
          
           was
           alone
           concerned
           Rom.
           ix
           .
           33.
           xi
           .
           26.
           
           Heb.
           xii
           .
           22.
           1
           
           Pet.
           ii
           .
           6.
           
           Rev.
           xiv
           .
           1.
           
           This
           being
           indeed
           the
           Title
           by
           which
           the
           Peculium
           is
           designed
           in
           the
           
             old
             Testament
          
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           so
           frequently
           called
           the
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Virgin
             Daughter
          
           of
           Sion
           ,
           never
           of
           Sinai
           ,
           tho'
           thence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Moses
           received
           his
           Law.
           Accordingly
           the
           Jerusalem
           that
           is
           now
           ,
           is
           said
           also
           to
           be
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           another
           Fellow
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Word
           had
           been
           used
           of
           Mount
           Sinai
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
          
           .
           Gal.
           
           iv
           .
           26.
           
           In
           both
           Cases
           the
           
             Worldly
             Figures
          
           are
           so
           called
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Archetypes
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           They
           are
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Gal.
           iv
           .
           3.
           
           Col.
           ii
           .
           8
           ,
           20.
           
           As
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           opposed
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Eph.
           vi
           .
           12
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Messias
           .
           So
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Heb.
           ix
           .
           1
           ,
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           v.
           24.
           
           And
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           here
           on
           Earth
           is
           called
           Heaven
           ,
           so
           the
           deserting
           the
           Church
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             loving
             this
             present
             World
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           iv
           .
           10.
           opposed
           as
           I
           said
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           the
           Messias
           .
           These
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Gal.
           iv
           .
           9.
           
           They
           are
           first
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           joyned
           together
           .
           Rom.
           xv
           .
           1.
           
           So
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Rom.
           viii
           .
           3.
           
           The
           plain
           Importance
           of
           these
           Expressions
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           the
           
             mystical
             Benefits
          
           represented
           and
           covenanted
           for
           ,
           by
           these
           Symbols
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           were
           never
           supposed
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           Symbols
           them selves
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           as
           they
           represented
           and
           applyed
           the
           Archetypes
           ,
           answering
           them
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Thence
           it
           followed
           that
           in
           separation
           from
           those
           
             Evangelical
             Archetypes
          
           ,
           the
           
             Legal
             Symbols
          
           must
           have
           been
           
           perfectly
           useless
           and
           insignificant
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           those
           greater
           Benefits
           expected
           by
           them
           which
           of
           themselves
           they
           were
           no
           way
           able
           to
           perform
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             should
             take
             away
             sins
             ,
          
           Heb.
           x.
           4.
           
           Why
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           his
           Nation
           see
           the
           necessary
           Obligation
           that
           lay
           upon
           them
           to
           qualifie
           themselves
           for
           being
           received
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           which
           answered
           those
           
             bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           they
           desired
           the
           
             mystical
             Benefit
          
           of
           a
           true
           Expiation
           :
           So
           he
           again
           Warns
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           That
           
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             nor
             Uncircumcision
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             new
             Creature
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Gal.
           vi
           .
           15.
           
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           ascrib'd
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           was
           Instituted
           instead
           of
           Circumcision
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           alone
           to
           be
           expected
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           our
           
             Christian
             Baptism
          
           .
           This
           was
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Rom.
           xii
           .
           2.
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           joined
           with
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Tit.
           iii.
           5.
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           than
           that
           of
           our
           
             Christian
             Baptism
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           also
           described
           St.
           Joh.
           iii.
           5.
           
           This
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           gives
           a
           clear
           account
           why
           the
           Law
           is
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Rom.
           viii
           .
           3.
           
           
           For
           Flesh
           is
           ordinarily
           used
           in
           the
           
             old
             Testament
          
           also
           as
           a
           Symbol
           of
           Weakness
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           is
           of
           Strength
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           plainly
           warns
           that
           the
           Spirit
           was
           not
           received
           
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith.
          
           Gal.
           iii.
           2.
           
           So
           the
           Apostle
           shews
           that
           the
           
             literal
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           
             separating
             Jews
          
           pretended
           ,
           could
           give
           no
           Title
           to
           that
           Liberty
           which
           both
           Parts
           agreed
           to
           be
           a
           privilege
           of
           the
           
             true
             Peculium
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           Sarah
           the
           
             Free
             Woman
          
           .
           So
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           observes
           that
           
             that
             Jerusalem
          
           was
           even
           then
           
             in
             Bondage
             with
             her
             Children
             .
             But
             the
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           continues
           he
           ,
           
             which
             is
             above
             ,
             is
             Free
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             .
          
           Gal.
           iv
           .
           25.
           26.
           
           So
           he
           also
           elsewhere
           observes
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Seed
           of
           
           Abraham's
           Faith
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           Flesh
           that
           had
           a
           just
           Right
           to
           Inherit
           the
           Promises
           made
           to
           his
           Seed
           .
           Rom.
           iv
           .
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           ix
           .
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           This
           therefore
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           true
           account
           why
           the
           
             legal
             Symbols
          
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           when
           compared
           with
           the
           Originals
           which
           were
           to
           succeed
           them
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           same
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           also
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Gal.
           iv
           .
           9
           ,
           Plainly
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           is
           frequently
           ascribed
           to
           the
           
             Mystical
             Spiritual
             Benefits
          
           expected
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           .
           For
           the
           Reasoning
           of
           the
           Apostles
           supposed
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           really
           to
           be
           expected
           only
           from
           the
           Rites
           which
           were
           to
           succeed
           those
           legal
           Symbols
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           we
           read
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Rom.
           ii
           .
           4.
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Rom.
           ix
           .
           23.
           
           Eph.
           iii.
           16.
           
           Col.
           i.
           7.
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Rom.
           xi
           .
           33.
           
           Alluding
           all
           to
           the
           
             Mystical
             Senses
          
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Benefits
           signified
           and
           conveyed
           by
           them
           .
           So
           again
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Eph.
           i.
           7.
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           so
           literally
           poured
           out
           then
           upon
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           the
           
             dividing
             Jews
          
           ,
           who
           kept
           to
           the
           literal
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           afforded
           them
           no
           Riches
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           whilst
           they
           obstinately
           persisted
           in
           their
           Separation
           .
           Justly
           therefore
           they
           might
           be
           stiled
           in
           this
           Sense
           Poor
           ,
           when
           compared
           with
           the
           richer
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           yielded
           these
           invaluable
           
             Treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
          
           in
           so
           very
           great
           abundance
           .
           The
           same
           Expression
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           
             mystical
             Benefits
          
           of
           these
           external
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           thus
           explained
           ,
           is
           used
           also
           in
           Philo
           *
           before
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Ignatius
           after
           him
           .
           This
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           true
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           Expressions
           objected
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Notions
           and
           Language
           of
           that
           Age.
           
        
         
         
           THESE
           things
           thus
           explained
           ,
           will
           
           make
           it
           appear
           how
           very
           different
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           these
           Fathers
           and
           our
           Adversaries
           are
           in
           these
           Matters
           ,
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Writers
           from
           whom
           they
           borrow
           them
           .
           The
           whole
           design
           of
           them
           as
           used
           by
           the
           Apostolical
           Writers
           ,
           is
           against
           Jews
           ,
           who
           either
           would
           not
           
             come
             over
          
           to
           the
           Christian
           Communion
           on
           the
           terms
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Communicating
           with
           the
           
             Uncircumcised
             Gentiles
          
           in
           the
           Holy
           Offices
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           or
           who
           were
           inclined
           to
           a
           defection
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           understood
           that
           these
           terms
           were
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           zeal
           for
           their
           former
           Notions
           ,
           which
           were
           contradicted
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           abrogated
           ,
           by
           these
           new
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           zeal
           for
           their
           whole
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           imposed
           on
           them
           as
           a
           
             particular
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           whilst
           their
           Incorporation
           into
           that
           particular
           Nation
           was
           required
           by
           God
           as
           a
           Condition
           of
           their
           Admission
           into
           the
           
             true
             Peculium
          
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           found
           repealed
           by
           these
           new
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           using
           these
           Rudiments
           without
           a
           design
           of
           defection
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           blamed
           by
           the
           Arguments
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           practised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Jews
           ,
           till
           the
           dissolution
           
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           urged
           and
           insisted
           on
           by
           those
           many
           Myriads
           of
           
             believing
             Jews
          
           ,
           who
           were
           zealous
           for
           the
           Law
           ,
           with
           a
           perfect
           good
           understanding
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           that
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           who
           had
           said
           most
           of
           any
           against
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           comply'd
           with
           
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           urged
           to
           do
           so
           by
           the
           chief
           Apostle
           St.
           James
           ,
           But
           a
           breach
           is
           plainly
           supposed
           in
           the
           Arguments
           insisted
           on
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           .
           A
           not
           coming
           over
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           relapsing
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           stopping
           with
           the
           Paedagogue
           who
           was
           to
           ,
           bring
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           was
           to
           continue
           them
           in
           ,
           or
           reduce
           them
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Childhood
           .
           This
           made
           them
           Rudiments
           and
           Elements
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           no
           further
           than
           the
           Mosaick
           Institutions
           .
           This
           made
           them
           weak
           and
           beggariy
           when
           separated
           from
           the
           Gospel
           Institutions
           ,
           which
           were
           alone
           supposed
           able
           to
           confer
           the
           
             mystical
             Benefits
          
           Convenanted
           for
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           represented
           by
           those
           
             legal
             Symbols
          
           .
           This
           made
           them
           beggerly
           when
           they
           kept
           them
           off
           from
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Archetypal
             Symbols
          
           ,
           which
           were
           thence
           forwards
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           ordinary
           conveyancers
           of
           that
           riches
           of
           Grace
           which
           the
           
             separating
             Jews
          
           in
           vain
           expected
           from
           their
           own
           Symbols
           .
           This
           was
           the
           true
           dispute
           of
           great
           Importance
           in
           that
           
           Age
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Arguments
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           were
           insisted
           on
           with
           great
           Prudence
           and
           Strength
           .
           The
           Error
           confuted
           was
           the
           depending
           on
           Circumcision
           for
           the
           Incorporation
           into
           the
           
             true
             Peculium
          
           ,
           which
           could
           no
           longer
           be
           expected
           without
           our
           
             Christian
             Baptism
          
           .
           And
           the
           depending
           on
           the
           
             Temple
             Sacrifices
          
           for
           all
           the
           Benefits
           of
           the
           
             Heavenly
             mystical
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           which
           were
           thenceforward
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           our
           
             Christian
             Eucharist
          
           .
           The
           contenting
           themselves
           with
           the
           
             literal
             Circumcision
          
           in
           the
           Flesh
           for
           their
           intitling
           themselves
           to
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           the
           Promises
           made
           to
           them
           that
           were
           so
           ,
           without
           the
           Faith
           of
           Abraham
           in
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           when
           those
           Promises
           were
           made
           to
           him
           before
           his
           carnal
           Circumcision
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           observes
           .
           Rom.
           iv
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           These
           and
           the
           like
           were
           the
           Weak
           and
           
             beggarly
             Elements
          
           spoken
           of
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           when
           depended
           on
           for
           the
           Benefits
           which
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           perform
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           separation
           from
           those
           means
           by
           which
           alone
           they
           could
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           
             new
             Revelations
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           this
           Reasoning
           was
           very
           proper
           to
           oblige
           all
           Jews
           to
           come
           into
           the
           
             Christian
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           desired
           the
           
             mystical
             Benefits
          
           conferred
           formerly
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Communion
           
           alone
           ,
           before
           the
           
             Gospel
             Revelations
          
           had
           altered
           the
           Case
           ,
           but
           not
           afterwards
           .
           But
           then
           these
           Reasonings
           conclude
           nothing
           against
           the
           very
           same
           
             abrogated
             Symbols
          
           ,
           if
           practiced
           in
           unity
           with
           the
           
             uncircumcis'd
             Believers
          
           much
           less
           if
           the
           same
           things
           had
           been
           observ'd
           by
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           old
           Imposition
           of
           Moses
           .
           For
           the
           latter
           could
           oblige
           all
           its
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           the
           former
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           being
           only
           obligatory
           to
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           .
           Here
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           Enmity
           ,
           no
           
             Wall
             of
             Partition
          
           ,
           which
           might
           any
           way
           tend
           to
           the
           dissolution
           of
           their
           common
           Body
           and
           Communion
           .
           Withal
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           this
           Reasoning
           extends
           to
           no
           
             other
             Jewish
          
           Customs
           but
           those
           only
           who
           were
           thought
           to
           entitle
           to
           some
           
             mystical
             Benefits
          
           represented
           and
           conveyed
           by
           them
           ,
           till
           God
           had
           declared
           it
           otherwise
           by
           his
           new
           Revelations
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           design
           ,
           to
           find
           a
           thing
           represented
           by
           the
           
             Jewish
             Symbol
          
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           a
           
             mystical
             Benefit
          
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           to
           entitle
           from
           God
           as
           a
           
             Covenanting
             Symbol
          
           Instituted
           by
           him
           .
           In
           vain
           therefore
           does
           our
           Adversary
           pretend
           that
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
             shadowed
          
           our
           Worship
           with
           the
           Organs
           of
           our
           Bodies
           .
           Had
           that
           been
           true
           ,
           yet
           it
           had
           been
           nothing
           
           to
           the
           purpose
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           design
           of
           these
           reasonings
           .
           That
           had
           been
           a
           Duty
           ,
           not
           a
           Benefit
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           supposed
           as
           pretended
           to
           in
           all
           the
           Instances
           of
           these
           Reasonings
           .
           It
           was
           their
           losing
           the
           Substance
           conveyed
           by
           the
           shadow
           ,
           on
           which
           all
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Argument
           depends
           ,
           that
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           Appellation
           of
           shadows
           .
           The
           Weakness
           of
           the
           Elements
           or
           Rudiments
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           as
           argumentative
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           implies
           their
           insufficiency
           to
           convey
           the
           Benefits
           ,
           as
           their
           Beggarliness
           implys
           their
           Inability
           to
           confer
           the
           Mystical
           Riches
           that
           were
           expected
           from
           them
           .
           If
           therefore
           our
           Adversary
           will
           make
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           a
           Shadow
           or
           a
           Rudiment
           ,
           he
           should
           bethink
           himself
           of
           some
           
             Mystical
             Benefit
          
           represented
           and
           conveyed
           
             by
             it
          
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           now
           conveyed
           by
           some
           other
           Institution
           succeeding
           it
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           this
           is
           absolutely
           requisite
           to
           make
           it
           now
           an
           empty
           Shadow
           ,
           and
           a
           
             weak
             and
             beggarly
             Element
          
           .
           And
           what
           may
           that
           be
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           admitting
           us
           to
           the
           Joys
           of
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Society
          
           ,
           represented
           by
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           ?
           And
           why
           may
           not
           the
           like
           use
           of
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           entitle
           us
           to
           that
           now
           as
           well
           as
           represent
           it
           ?
           I
           have
           shewn
           that
           the
           
             Gospel
             Symbols
          
           are
           supposed
           as
           best
           qualified
           to
           give
           us
           a
           title
           to
           any
           
           thing
           Heavenly
           ,
           by
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Reasonings
           the
           same
           Title
           is
           denied
           to
           the
           
             legal
             Symbols
          
           in
           a
           Statee
           of
           Separation
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           have
           shewn
           that
           the
           contrary
           is
           supposed
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Reasonings
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Symbols
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
          
           ,
           and
           they
           alone
           ,
           are
           supposed
           sufficient
           to
           perform
           what
           is
           represented
           ,
           and
           
             Symbolically
             Covenanted
          
           for
           by
           them
           .
           The
           weakness
           and
           beggarliness
           of
           what
           would
           otherwise
           have
           been
           useful
           ,
           do
           more
           concern
           our
           Adversaries
           than
           Us
           ,
           who
           practice
           even
           their
           
             Vocal
             Musick
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           did
           ,
           in
           a
           Seperation
           from
           the
           truly
           
             Original
             Apostolical
             Communion
          
           .
           The
           good
           God
           open
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           truly
           sensible
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           I
           think
           I
           have
           obviated
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           or
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           from
           our
           Adversaries
           Principles
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           my
           own
           principal
           Argument
           ?
           And
           I
           have
           not
           leisure
           to
           follow
           him
           in
           things
           less
           necessary
           to
           my
           own
           design
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A36257-e180
           
             Ans.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             1696.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Called
             by
             Mr.
             Long
             the
             Papists
             
               Scourge
               and
               Horrour
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Nothing
             can
             make
             an
             honest
             Man
             suspect
             our
             Church
             of
             Popery
             but
             his
             Ignorance
             what
             Popery
             is
             .
             
               London
               Cases
            
             .
             p.
             493.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             Sign
             ,
             both
             Tertullian
             and
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             allow
             was
             used
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             continued
             in
             use
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             an
             Invention
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
             Opus
             .
             p.
             326.
             
             Mr.
             Long
             's
             Calv.
             Redivivus
             ,
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             judgment
             of
             the
             Foreign
             Reformed
             ,
             &c
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Scrupulus
             est
             formido
             Temeraria
             ,
             &
             sine
             fundamento
             ,
             atque
             adeo
             nou
             petest
             obligare
             .
             
               Amesius
               de
               Consc.
            
             l.
             1.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1680.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             MSS
             bearing
             that
             Title
             ,
             which
             fully
             proves
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hoped
             will
             shortly
             see
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             *
             Another
             MSS
             written
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Q.
             Eliz
             ,
             called
             a
             dutiful
             Advertisement
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             Puritans
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Papists
             by
             the
             Puritans
             ;
             discovering
             the
             great
             Coherence
             and
             agreement
             between
             both
             the
             Sects
             ,
             in
             manifold
             and
             divers
             regardable
             both
             erroneous
             and
             perillous
             Positions
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             this
             at
             large
             ,
             proved
             in
             the
             
               Compendious
               History
               of
               all
               the
               Popish
               and
               Fantical
               Plots
               and
               Conspiracies
               against
               the
               established
               Government
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               in
            
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             
               from
               the
               First
               of
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             to
             1684.
             
             By
             the
             Reverend
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Long
            
             of
             Exon.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             allowed
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             and
             called
             ,
             
               Causa
               Motiva
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Care
             of
             Ch.
             Div.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             Longs
             Calv.
             Redivivus
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Calvinus
             in
             Libro
             de
             necess
             .
             Reform
             .
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Introduction
             to
             History
             ,
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             26.
             40.
             
          
           
             His
             Letter
             to
             King
             James
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             40.
             ad
             .
             Clem.
             Salin
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             14.
             
             Ans.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             to
             Bp.
             Morley
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Answer
             to
             Perr●n
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             shewing
             their
             Agreement
             and
             Conformity
             with
             the
             established
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             p.
             91
             ,
             92.
             
          
           
             *
             At
             large
             set
             forth
             by
             Mr.
             Long
             in
             his
             
               Calvinus
               Redivivus
            
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Letter
             to
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             shewing
             the
             judgment
             of
             Foreign
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Rites
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             P.
             494
             of
             his
             VVorks
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Edwin
             Sandys
             .
          
           
             *
             London
             Cases
             ,
             
               p.
               493.
               
               Folio
            
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Ps.
             150.
             
          
           
             Duty
             of
             singing
             ,
             Ch.
             
               2d
               .
               3d
            
             ,
             and
             4th
             .
          
           
             On
             St.
             Caecilias
             Day
             1695.
             in
             Ps.
             100.
             1.
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             See
             Origen
             Sacr.
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Sherlocks
             
               Sermon
               at
               St.
            
             Pauls
             ,
             Novem.
             22.
             1699.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             xv
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             9
             Sam.
             6
             ,
             14
             ,
             Psal.
             149.
             3.
             150.
             4.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             xii
             .
             3.
             
             Gen.
             xvii
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             9.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Acts
             2.
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             15.
             16.
             4.
             25.
             6.
             2
             
             Chron.
             29.
             25.
             
             Psal.
             149.
             3.
             150.
             4.
             
          
           
             Duty
             of
             Singing
             ,
             p.
             403.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Burket
             of
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             Loc.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal.
             150.
             
          
           
             Paedag
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Basil
             Homil.
             in
             Psalm
             1.
             
             Ser.
             p.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             14.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             137.
             
          
           
             Duty
             of
             singing
             .
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             17.
             and
             p.
             32
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Battel
             in
             his
             Serm.
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             and
             Expediency
             of
             Church
             musick
             ,
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             A.
             C.
             373.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             Conf.
             9.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             'T
             is
             said
             he
             Composed
             37
             or
             more
             .
             And
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             St.
             Gregory
             and
             St.
             Bernard
             did
             Compose
             !
             many
             others
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             emend
             .
             Temp.
             l.
             7.
             p.
             684.
             
          
           
             †
             Hist.
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             H.
             Isid.
             Pelus
             l.
             1.
             c.
             90.
             
          
           
             Ecol
             .
             Pol.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             Nov.
             22.
             1699.
             p.
             12.
             
             Is.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Refor
             ,
             mation
             ,
             Pt.
             1.
             p.
             526.
             
             
               Fox's
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
            
             .
             p.
             1104
             2.
             60.
             p.
             1107.
             2.
             70.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Serm.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Homily
             in
             Ps.
             150.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             ●●n
             .
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Assertemihi
             Psalten
             ,
             qui
             Sc.
             Instrumenti
             Melodi
             i
             auferat
             perturbationem
             animi
             &
             tumultuarios
             in
             me
             sedat
             Cogitationes
             quae
             Prophetiae
             non
             a
             imittunt
             Speritum
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               his
            
             Fasciculus
             Controvers
             .
             Theol.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             of
             Cork
             p.
             434.
             
          
           
             *
             Com.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Psalmus
             est
             in
             quo
             Concinendo
             ,
             adhibetur
             Musicum
             aliquod
             Instrumentum
             praeter
             Linguam
             .
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Ps.
             33.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             flatly
             denyed
             by
             the
             Ans.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Ans.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Ravil
               Redivivus
            
             .
             Letters
             from
             the
             Borders
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Foreign
             Reformed
             ,
             &c.
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             
          
           
             Commons
             '
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Reveverend
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Newte
            
             ,
             Rector
             of
             Tiverton
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Durel's
             View
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Bp.
             of
             
               Cork
               ▪
            
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             On
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             Multiplex
             &
             Magnus
             est
             usus
             hujus
             Musicae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vind.
             Eccles
             .
             Angl.
             c.
             27
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             5●
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Durel
             nforms
             ,
             us
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             As
             he
             says
             Ans.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             The
             forth
             &
             following
             v●rses
             of
             that
             Psal.
             are
             directed
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             all
             People
             in
             
          
           
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Considerations
             touching
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             49.
             
             Entitled
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             
               Ch.
               of
               England
            
             above
             that
             of
             Geneva
             .
          
           
             *
             Duct
             .
             Dub.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             670.
             
             Fourth
             Edition
             .
          
           
             Non
             habet
             Deum
             Patrem
             qui
             non
             habet
             Ecclesiam
             Matrem
             .
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             *
             Ans.
             p.
             82
             ,
             83
             ,
             and
             84.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             82.
             83.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             &
             public
             worship
             of
             God
             &c.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             26.
             40.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             writ
             
          
           
             by
             Bp.
             Sanderson
             .
             And
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             why
             some
             be
             abolished
             &
             some
             retained
             .
             Obj.
             III.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Criticks
            
             .
             Proprie
             Refertur
             ad
             Instrumenta
             ,
             notatque
             modulationes
             
          
           
             Artificiosas
             certiscae●uris
             &
             numeris
             incisas
             —
             Psalmos
             olim
             ad
             Harpam
             h.
             e.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             decantatos
             fui●●e
             .
             Cui
             rei
             &
             Patres
             Astipulantur
             ,
             
               Hilarius
               ,
               Augustinus
            
             &
             alij
             .
             Qui
             quomodo
             Mysticum
             etiam
             in
             hoc
             Instrumento
             quaesiverint
             Concentum
             ,
             iu
             Ipsorum
             Scripti●
             videre
             est
             
               Gualtperus
               in
               Loc.
            
             
          
           
             Bp.
             of
             Cork
             p.
             443.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             p.
             84.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36257-e15150
           
             I.
             The
             Apostles
             communicated
             with
             Instrumental-Musick
             after
             their
             declaring
             against
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             
               Mosaick
               Law
            
             on
             
               Gentile
               Proselytes
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             thereby
             intend
             to
             condemn
             it
             as
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xx
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xxi
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             .
             Tryphon
             .
          
           
             II.
             So
             did
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             permit
             them
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Apostles
             reasoned
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             Gospel
             otherwise
             than
             our
             Adversaries
             do
             now
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             9.
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             v.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xvi
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Rom.
             
               ep
               .
               ad
            
             .
             Corin.
             
          
           
             IV.
             And
             indeed
             were
             to
             be
             presumed
             most
             likely
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             considering
             their
             Education
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             chief
             new
             Revelation
             made
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             
               new
               Peculium
            
             immediately
             without
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Acts
             x.
             44.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xi
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             xiv
             .
             2●
             .
             xv
             .
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             iii.
             2.
             
          
           
             VI.
             This
             was
             consequently
             a
             repeal
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             dispensation
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             24.
             
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             6
             ,
             8.
             xii
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             Those
             Particulars
             were
             indeed
             inconsistent
             which
             are
             supposed
             unlawful
             in
             the
             
               N.
               T
            
             ,
          
           
             VIII
             .
             This
             inconsistency
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xxi
             .
             26
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             xil
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             The
             Apostles
             argue
             even
             in
             abrogated
             Instances
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             parity
             of
             reason
             still
             holds
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             X.
             The
             same
             Reasons
             which
             made
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             fit
             for
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             apostles
             days
             ,
             make
             it
             fit
             still
             .
          
           
             Pli.
             l.
             x.
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             x.
             5.
             1
             
             Chr.
             xxv
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             v.
             8.
             xiv
             .
             2.
             xv
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             Benefit
             of
             Musick
             in
             
               Holy
               Offices
            
             thought
             natural
             ,
             and
             not
             ascrib'd
             to
             any
             
               extraordinary
               Providence
            
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             The
             Influences
             of
             Good
             and
             
               Evil
               Spirits
            
             upon
             Man
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             promoted
             or
             obstructed
             by
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             .
          
           
             Apology
             .
          
           
             de
             Morb.
             Sac.
             
          
           
             Recog
             .
             l.
             v.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Hom.
             x.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             
               Met.
               xv
            
             .
             v.
             389.
             
             Plin.
             
               N.
               H.
            
             x.
             66.
             
             Plut.
             Cleomen
             .
             AEli
             .
             
               de
               animal
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Such
             a
             Notion
             of
             the
             Spiritualness
             of
             our
             Religion
             as
             makes
             uncapable
             of
             Sensible
             Assistances
             ,
             is
             fundamentally
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Age.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             Jambli
             .
             de
             myst
             
               Egypt
               .
               Porphy
            
             .
             vit
             .
             Plotin
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             The
             same
             Reasons
             that
             prov'd
             Bodily
             worship
             useful
             in
             the
             Mosaick
             Discipline
             ,
             prove
             it
             so
             still
             .
          
           
             XV.
             The
             VVorship
             of
             God
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             oppos'd
             to
             that
             which
             is
             Sensible
             &
             Corporeal
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Literal
             Sense
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             5.
             x.
             1.
             
             Col.
             ii
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Col.
             ii
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             2
             ,
             5.
             ix
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo.
             Alleg.
             Leg.
             l.
             11.
             p.
             79.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             de
             Plantat
             .
             Noe.
             p.
             218.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             de
             Somn.
             p.
             596.
             
          
           
             XVI
             .
             Nothing
             therefore
             can
             be
             Objected
             to
             
               Instrumental
               Music
            
             that
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             spiritual
             Nature
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             Pomp
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             external
             Worship
             ,
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             7
             ,
             &c.
             S.
             Mark
             xiv
             .
             3.
             
             S.
             Luke
             .
             vii
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             xiii
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             Magnificence
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             Sacred
             Dancet
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             
               but
               not
               therefore
            
             necessary
             
               to
               be
            
             restor'd
             ,
             if
             Instrumental-Musick
             beso
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Jud.
             xv
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephes
             .
             N.
             4.
             
          
           
             Strom.
             1.
             
          
           
             XX.
             The
             
               Jewish
               Circumcision
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Gentile
             nothing
             to
             our
             Adversaries
             purpose
             .
             The
             Case
             of
             neither
             of
             them
             like
             that
             of
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             No
             
               Bloody
               Sacrifices
            
             whatsoever
             were
             fit
             for
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Sacrifices
            
             .
          
           
             Suet.
             Aug.
             c.
             93.
             
          
           
             Spartian
             Adri.
             
          
           
             Porphyry
             de
             Abst.
             
          
           
             XXII
             .
             No
             Reason
             for
             opposing
             the
             first
             Impositions
             whilst
             Lawful
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Rigours
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             The
             ceasing
             of
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             22.
             describes
             a
             great
             Calamity
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             prove
             its
             unlawfulness
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             Dr.
             Lightfoots
             Observation
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             Worship
             was
             wholly
             Ceremonious
             ,
             and
             the
             Synagogue
             VVorship
             wholly
             Moral
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             Diss.
             Cyp.
             1.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Apion
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             Tho'
             Instrumental
             Musick
             had
             been
             a
             Shadow
             of
             the
             organical
             Worship
             of
             our
             Bodies
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             prove
             it
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             Yet
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Shadow
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             easily
             proved
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             All
             Symbols
             of
             those
             times
             did
             not
             foretel
             any
             future
             Innovations
             which
             should
             abolish
             them
             .
             Instrumental
             Musick
             could
             not
             be
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Organical
             woship
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             shadow
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             The
             Harping
             in
             Heaven
             could
             not
             by
             the
             Reasoning
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Shadow
             .
          
           
             Aur.
             Carm
             Pyth.
             
          
           
             Leg.
             Alleg.
             L.
             II.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             i.
             9.
             
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             Incense
             might
             have
             been
             us'd
             by
             the
             Aposties
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Can.
             ap
             .
             2.
             gr
             
          
           
             Ora.
             de
             consum
             .
             Mund.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             iv
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             The
             reasonings
             of
             tho
             Fathers
             produc'd
             by
             our
             Adversary
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             are
             quite
             different
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Age
             it self
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             The
             
               next
               age
            
             to
             the
             Apostles
             seems
             to
             have
             discontinued
             
               Instrumental
               Musick
            
             with
             out
             any
             dislike
             of
             it
             .
             The
             true
             design
             of
             the
             Reasoning
             from
             the
             State
             or
             Childhood
             ,
             and
             Weak
             and
             Beggarly
             Elements
             explained
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Phil.
             de
             Ops.
             M●act
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             So
             explain'd
             they
             conclude
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             those
             Fathers
             or
             our
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             Act.
             XXI
             .
             20.
             23
             ,
             24.